f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\A response paper to a film on S&M Bondage .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Whip me, Beat me, Make me feel like an IDIOT! This documentary does hit on the key issues of instinctual drive, Sex and Aggression. I felt like sex and aggression was met by both participants in each sexcapade by the use of what the customer felt was a mixture of love and domination. Love is what I felt all the customers were looking to their dominatrix for; and by them humiliating, beating and subduing them the customer attained a feeling of what they felt was love, something that had probably been lacking since early childhood. Aggression for the most part was released by the mistress who, in my opinion, also needed that release of a basic instinctual drive -- Aggression. This was probably fueled by a subdued hatred for men or to attain that feeling of power one gets when they conquer something. Another issue is the cathartic effect this type of expression has as a means for deterring non-consensual sexual activity. This statement was illustrated best by the man who had psychotic thoughts and feelings and used this as a means of "getting things in his head right", if he had not had this mental and sexual release he could very well have committed some sort of heinous crime against humanity. So I may not agree with these people or even see the soothing capabilities of this "therapy" but that does not mean it does not hold its own social value and merit. In closing I would like to say that I feel enlightened to have this information, which may help me in the future to sympathize with someone who may have that "urge", and I feel that armed with this knowledge I may be able to recognize that deviant in the future. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\A Review of The Outsiders Club Screened on BBC 2 in October.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ A Review of "The Outsiders Club" Screened on BBC 2 in October 96 MA Diploma Disability Studies INTRODUCTION I decided to write a review on the social group known as The Outsiders. The group's main aim is to enable disabled adults to form personal relationships, including specifically sexual ones (Shakespeare 1996), either with each other or with non-disabled members. The group has been in existence for several years, and has attracted a great deal of attention, including reaction from present and former members, and in particular from within the Disabled People's Movement . Many of the comments made by former members of the group have been critical, sometimes highly condemnatory, and frequently made by disabled women (Rae 1984). In both my professional and private capacity I am interested in sexuality and disability, and specifically in the ways in which disabled adults can establish meaningful relationships with other people (disabled or on-disabled). Issues such as sexuality and the forming of relationships are regularly discussed in mainstream youth and community work, but rarely with regard to disabled people (which is not surprising since disabled people are often absent from mainstream groups). Indeed, it is only in the last few years that disabled people themselves have been in the forefront of this debate, and the leading protagonist have usually been activists within the wider disability movement, who are well aware of other social and sexual issues such as gender, sexism, homophobia, and so on. The Outsiders was set up (and is still fronted by) an able bodied woman who for many years has been well known in the controversial arena of sexual liberation and soft-core pornography, so it is hardly surprising that her group has both supporters and critics. A recent BBC-2 documentary series (From the Edge) devoted a whole programme to the group, and this essay picks up the main themes that were aired. SEXUALITY AND DISABILITY Morris (1989) writes "once we first become disabled we are usually denied any form of sexual identity." It is certainly true that among the many negative stereotypes of disability some of the most commonly held views are that disabled people are non-sexual, or sometimes asexual beings, or that they are likely to be attracted only to each other. THE OUTSIDERS CLUB The Outsiders Club was established by Tuppy Owens in 1979. Tuppy, a self-proclaimed stalwart campaigner for sexual equality, and a trained sex therapist. She conceived the idea of a social group for disabled adults after her close male friend, Nigel, became blind. Fearful of the effect of disability ever afflicting her own life - and blindness in particular - she became determined to assist Nigel in any way she could. She began by taking Nigel to parties where she described to him in great detail what other women were wearing, and took delight in it. She claimed that this enabled him to have more fun, as he could imagine what women were wearing, even though he could not see them. One question raised by this is: whose needs were being fulfilled? I have already suggested that many able-bodied people have quite misguided views concerning issues of sexuality and disability, so was Tuppy fulfilling a sexual fantasy of her own, or performing a valid role for her friend? (Shakespeare, Gillespie-Sells et al. 1996). The club produces its own Practical Suggestions Guide, a guide considered offensive and oppressive by some members of the disability movement (Shakespeare, Gillespie-Sells et al. 1996). The reason for this view is that the guide's content is based around a medical model of disability which suggests that disabled people's problems are due to their impairments, not to environmental and attitudinal factors (Oliver 1996). In other words, in the view of the critics the guide fails to acknowledge the dominant model of disability which is widely propagated by the disability movement. There is a 'medical' side to disability (or 'impairment') and it is at least arguable that some (maybe most) problems of sexual function are intrinsically medical - and not imposed by society. However, issues of shyness, assertiveness, and social/sexual confidence may well be rooted in expectations of disapproval, contempt or rejection from an unaware non-disabled public. HOW THE CLUB TREATS ITS MEMBERS. Billy Prosser, a member of the club considers that the topic "Disability and sexuality is taboo", ie sexuality as expressed by disabled people carries a kind of stigma. Goffman in 1963 uses the term "stigma" to refer to an attribute that is discrediting. To an extent this derives from traditional cultural and media assumptions about physical beauty and "attractiveness". Disabled people are seldom portrayed (for instance in films, on TV, in books, comics or magazines) as sexy, or desirable, or sexually alluring to non-disabled people. The club's membership is made up of able-bodied and disabled people. What is interesting about the current membership is that there is a gender imbalance, with men outnumbering women by 2:1, and it appears that the club attracts able-bodied men but not able-bodied women (Shakespeare, Gillespie-Sells et al. 1996). So what attracts non-disabled men to the Outsiders Club? Are they splendidly broad-minded individuals who have no sexual hang-ups about mixing with disabled women, or are they themselves sexually frustrated, isolated people at the last chance saloon? We need to look at the management, structure, and general style of the club to find some answers, and to try to answer the underlying question - is The Outsiders Club a good or a bad thing? THE MANAGEMENT COMMITTEE The Outsiders Club's Management Committee consists of four people, including Tuppy Owens, she is the only able-bodied person on the committee. In the film, Annette Taylor, the club's Chairperson, suggested that the club ought to address the negative images which have developed since its inception in 1979. When viewing a film like this, I feel it is imperative that we, as individuals (either club members or interested observers) are able to challenge our own moral standpoint. It is perhaps inevitable that individuals who are confronted with the issues depicted in the programme have been provoked into feelings of discord. I found, as I was watching, that it was practically impossible not to draw upon my own personal feelings concerning the issues expressed above (Waitman and Conboy-Hill 1996). THE OUTSIDERS CLUB AND SEXUAL SURROGACY. In the film, Tuppy Owens mentioned her support for the use of sexual surrogates, presumably (in some cases) via contacts made at The Outsiders Club. A sexual surrogate is someone who usually is employed by a sex therapist to assist with some sexual problem. This can be associated with a lack of confidence or poor self esteem. The film interviewed two able-bodied sexual surrogates, one male and the other female. Both surrogates in this film used statements like: "I like to give pleasure and to make the person happy" and "I massage them". The fees commence at £60 per session, and a typical case would involve an able-bodied, female, sexual surrogate who would spend two hours with a disabled person (male) for the purpose of sex. The surrogate explains: "I take them out of their chair, put them on to the bed, make them comfortable, please them, wash them, dress them and put them back in their wheelchair" I found the impersonal, matter-of-fact words used by the surrogate woman in the film rather offensive. She kept referring to disabled people as "them" which seemed to imply that the disabled person was somehow less than the surrogate herself. It was considered reasonable by the surrogate that a fee (£60) was charged, partly because it is after all a 'business' transaction, and "otherwise they would become too attached if we did not charge". POWER, CONTROL, and FETISHISM The film showed several disabled women who discussed their experiences of the club. One woman, who uses a wheelchair, claimed that she had only been asked out by able-bodied men. Tuppy's explanation of this was that some able bodied men feel inadequate within their own experience, but are enabled to feel empowered if they have sex with disabled women. She said that such men feel they are in control, and by this process are able to exercise power over a woman, albeit that the woman is disabled. Shakespeare makes the point that there is an assumption here that any sexual contact is better than no sexual contact (Shakespeare 1996). A further disturbing aspect of the club, mentioned in some detail in the TV film, is that it is used by some (usually able-bodied) men as an informal network for specific sexual tastes. An example of this is that in the Outsiders Club handbook it states: "Do not confess your fetish early in the relationship, as some women may find this offensive". There seems to be a voyeuristic view of disability in cases such as these, and this was given weight by Shakespeare in 1996. What is particularly disturbing, is that the Outsiders magazine publishes most of the members' names and addresses with telephone numbers. It was suggested that most people who join do not fully understand how the club operates. This highlights very real dangers, particularly for some women who may already lack social skills and consequently be considered to be vulnerable. CONCLUSIONS. Tuppy Owens and members of The Outsiders Club co-operated willingly in the shooting of the film - to their credit. They do not seem ashamed or evasive about what they do and how they operate. The programme was not long enough to be a truly authoritative portrait, but it did raise sensitive, awkward, and provocative issues. The programme itself almost seemed to depict some disabled people and some non-disabled people (ie Club members) as somewhat sexually deviant or even dangerous, which it suggests is hardly surprising when we live in a sexually supercharged culture, where the emphasis is upon the body beautiful and how attractive a person is (Longmore 1987), and there is a growing fascination with sexual extremes. The programme quoted from its guide that women should not turn down advances from men as this may be perceived by the men that the women who are saying no in fact mean yes(Shakespeare, Gillespie-Sells et al. 1996). This is a dangerous proposition, and adds fuel to the uneasiness that is evident in people's views about the club. I do not disagree per se with the idea of a sexual club where consenting disabled adults can meet together with other disabled people or non-disabled people to develop social skills, build self esteem, and possibly involve themselves in sexual relationships. I do however consider that the Outsiders Club does not meet the needs of disabled women, and their vulnerability is not fully understood by the club's organisers. References Longmore, P. K. (1987). "Screening Stereotypes: Images of Disabled People in Television and Motion Pictures." . Oliver, M. (1996). Understanding Disability: From Theory to Practice. London, Macmillan. Rae, A. (1984). Refusing to be the Outsiders. Spare Rib 145 . p. 18-20. Shakespeare, T. (1996). Power and Prejudice: Issues of Gender, Sexuality and Disability. Disability & Society: Emerging Issues and Insights. L. Barton. London, Longman. Shakespeare, T., K. Gillespie-Sells, et al. (1996). The Sexual Polities of Disability: Untold Desires. London, Cassell. Waitman, A. and S. Conboy-Hill (1996). Confronting Moral Standpoints. December 1996 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\A tale of two cities.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ A TALE OF TWO CITIES A Tale of Two Cities has long been one of Charles Dickens' most favored books. This book opens in the year 1775 by contrasting two cities: Paris, France and London, England. Throughout this story various characters are "recalled to life", meaning that they have had a new chance at life. Dr. Manette is clearly mad after being in prison for eighteen years. When Lucie, the Dr.'s daughter, and Mr. Lorry eventually nurse the doctor back to a healthy state and out of his insane state they had "recalled him to life." Dr. Manette was nursed from an insane state with no real life to a sane one with a very functional life. In doing this Lucie and Mr. Lorry, in a way, gave Dr. Manette's life back to him or "recalled him to life." Another instance in which someone is "recalled to life" involves Charles Darnay. Charles Darnay is on trial for treason in England(Book 2, Ch.2-4). C.J Stryver and Sydney Carton are representing Darnay in this trial. Sydney Carton saves Darnay from death in this trial with his miraculous wits. Through this Darnay is given another chance at life ,and therefore was "recalled to life." The last and most significant instance of someone being "recalled to life" is found in the last chapters of this book. Sydney Carton has recently switched places with his look alike, Darnay, and is awaiting the guillotine. While Sydney awaits his death he thinks, "It is a far, far better thing that I do, then I have ever done, it is a far, far better rest that I go to than I have ever known." Through these words Sydney recognizes that by sacrificing his life for Darnay, a loved one of Lucie, he will be doing the best thing that he has ever done and can do. Sydney is finally satisfied with himself, he is no longer a drunken fool, but a hero that now can live or die with himself. By dying, and saving Darnay for Lucie, Sydney Carton is "recalled to life." Throughout this book "recalled to life" has been the most important theme. Almost all of the main characters in this novel were "recalled to life." This theme was the most important because it allowed us, the readers, to see the characters trates being used by them and to understand how much a character would do for another. When Carton represented Darnay on trial and saved his life we saw how smart Carton was. In the last instance of "recalled to life" we saw how much Carton really felt for Lucie when he saved Lucie's husbands life in return for his own. The theme "recalled to life" is seen throughout this novel and should be recognized as one of the most important. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Abortion 2.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ ABORTION. The loss of a fetus before it is able to live outside the womb is called abortion. When abortion occurs spontaneously, it is often called a miscarriage. Abortion can also be intentionally caused, or induced. Induced abortion is regarded as a moral issue in some cultures. In others it is seen as an acceptable way to end unplanned pregnancy. Abortion is a relatively simple and safe procedure when done by trained medical workers during the first three months (first trimester) of pregnancy. Abortion is less safe when performed after the 13th week of pregnancy. Before the right of a woman to obtain an abortion was affirmed by the United States Supreme Court in the 1973 ruling on Roe vs. Wade, many abortions were performed illegally and in unskilled ways. This caused the deaths of many women from infection and bleeding. It also caused much sterility, or the permanent inability to have a child. The usual surgical technique of abortion during the first trimester is to insert a metal or plastic tube into the uterus through its opening, the cervix. A spoonlike instrument at the end of the tube is used to gently scrape the walls of the uterus. A suction machine at the other end of the tube removes the contents from the uterus. This procedure is called vacuum aspiration and is done primarily in a medical clinic or doctor's office using a local anesthetic for the cervix. During the second trimester, abortions are usually done by means of dilation and evacuation. This procedure uses forceps, curette, and vacuum aspiration. Although rarely sought, third-trimester abortions may be performed when the fetus has severe genetic defects or because continuing the pregnancy would be a threat to the woman's health. A controversy began in 1988 over a drug, developed in France, called RU 486, which, when taken during the first 7 weeks of pregnancy, causes the embryo to become detached from the uterus. The drug was reported to be safer and less expensive than surgical abortion. Antiabortion groups in France succeeded in temporarily halting the sale of the drug, although the government later ordered it to be made available. The use of RU 486 was supported by family-planning agencies in the United States, France, and elsewhere and by the World Health Organization and the World Congress of Gynecology and Obstetrics. The long-term effects of RU 486 on women's health were unknown. Abortion as a way to end unplanned pregnancy is practiced in many countries. In Europe by 1992 only Ireland had a complete ban on abortion. In the United States the legality of abortion was affirmed with Roe vs. Wade in 1973 over the objections of some groups, the Roman Catholic church in particular. Many opposed to abortion believe it is the taking of a human life. Those who favor the legal availability of abortion cite the right of women to control their reproduction and of physicians to perform abortions without fear of criminal charges. Other arguments in favor of abortion include population control, the social problems caused by unwanted children, and the dangers of illegal abortion. In 1989 and in 1992 the United States Supreme Court in 5-4 rulings upheld provisions of a 1986 Missouri law and a 1989 Pennsylvania law restricting abortion. In Webster vs. Reproductive Health Services and Planned Parenthood vs. Casey the court stopped short of overturning the landmark Roe vs. Wade ruling, but it upheld the power of individual states to impose restrictions. The battle over abortion rights moved to the state legislatures and to the streets as massive demonstrations for and against legalized abortion continued into the 1990s. Missouri's and Pennsylvania's laws to impose severe restrictions on abortion were partially upheld, but similar attempts in Illinois and Florida were rejected. In 1989 the United States Congress approved the use of Medicaid funds to finance abortions for poor women in cases of rape or incest, but President George Bush vetoed it. The most restrictive law in any state was passed in Idaho in 1990, but the governor vetoed the bill. A related controversy arose in the late 1980s centering on the use of tissues from aborted fetuses for medical research and treatment. Experiments using cells from aborted fetuses showed that these cells were uniquely capable of alleviating certain conditions, such as Parkinson's disease, when transplanted into the diseased tissues of a host. The debate over the ethics of using tissues from miscarried fetuses did not halt research or the application of these discoveries. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\abortion 3.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Abortion Life or Death Who Chooses? In Roman times, abortion and the destruction of unwanted children was permissible, but as out civilization has aged, it seems that such acts were no longer acceptable by rational human beings, so that in 1948, Canada along with most other nations in the world signed a declaration of the United Nations promising every human being the right to life. The World Medical Association meeting in Geneve at the same time, stated that the utmost respect for human life was to be from the moment of conception. This declaration was re-affirmed when the World Medical Association met in Oslo in 1970. Should we go backwards in our concern for the life of an individual human being? The unborn human is still a human life and not all the wishful thinking of those advocating repeal of abortion laws, can alter this. Those of us who would seek to protect the human who is still to small to cry aloud for it's own protection, have been accused of having a 19th Century approach to life in the last third of the 20th Century. But who in reality is using arguments of a bygone Century? It is an incontrovertible fact of biological science - Make no Mistake - that from the moment of conception, a new human life has been created. Only those who allow their emotional passion to overide their knowledge, can deny it: only those who are irrational or ignorant of science, doubt that when a human sperm fertilizes a human ovum a new human being is created. A new human being who carries genes in its cells that make that human being uniquely different from any and other human being and yet, undeniably a member, as we all are, of the great human family. All the fetus needs to grow into a babe, a child, an old man, is time, nutrition and a suitable environment. It is determined at that very moment of conception whether the baby will be a boy or a girl; which of his parents he will look like; what blood type he will have. His whole heritage is forever fixed. Look at a human being 8 weeks after conception and you, yes every person here who can tell the difference between a man and a women, will be able to look at the fetus and tell me whether it is a baby boy or a girl. No, a fetus is not just another part of a women's body like an appendix or appendage. These appendages, these perfectly formed tiny feel belong to a 10 week developed baby, not to his or her mother. The fetus is distinct and different and has it's own heart beat. Do you know that the fetus' heart started beating just 18 days after a new life was created, beating before the mother even knew she was pregnant? By 3 months of pregnancy the developing baby is just small enough to be help in the palm of a man's hand but look closely at this 3 month old fetus. All his organs are formed and all his systems working. He swims, he grasps a pointer, he moves freely, he excretes urine. If you inject a sweet solution into the water around him, he will swallaw because he likes the taste. Inject a bitter solution and he will quit swallowing because he does not like the taste. By 16 weeks it is obvious to all, except those who have eyes but deliberately do not see, that this is a young human being. Who chooses life or death for this little one because abortion is the taking of a human life? This fact is undeniable; however much of the members of the Women's Liberation Movement, the new Feminists, Dr. Henry Morgentaler or the Canadian Medical Association President feel about it, does not alter the fact of the matter. An incontrovertible fact that cannot change as feelings change. If abortion is undeniably the taking of human life and yet sincere misguided people feel that it should be just a personal matter between a women and the doctor, there seems to be 2 choices open to them. (1) That they would believe that other acts of destruction of human beings such as infanticide and homicide should be of no concern of society and therefore, eliminate them from the criminal code. This I cannot believe is the thinking of the majority, although the tendency for doctors to respect the selfish desire of parents and not treat the newborn defective with a necessary lifesaving measure, is becoming increasingly more common. (2) But for the most part the only conclusion available to us is that those pressing for repeal of the abortion laws believe that there are different sorts of human beings and that by some arbitrary standard, they can place different values on the lives of there human beings. Of course, different human beings have different values to each of us as individuals: my mother means mo re to me than she does to you. But the right to life of all human beings is undeniable. I do not think this is negotiable. It is easy to be concerned with the welfare of those we know and love, while regarding everybody else as less important and somehow, less real. Most people would rather have heard of the death of thousands in the Honduras flooding disaster than of a serious accident involving a close friends or favourite relatives. That is why some are less disturbed by the slaughter of thousands of unborn children than by the personal problems of a pregnant women across the street. To rationalize this double standard, they pretend to themselves that the unborn child is a less valuable human life because it has no active social relationships and can therefore, be disposed of by others who have an arbitrary standard of their own for the value of a human life. I agree that the fetus has not developed it's full potential as a human being: but neither have any of us. Nor will any of us have reached that point: that point of perfect humaness, when we die. Because some of us may be less far along the path than others, does not give them the right to kill us. But those in favour of abortion, assume that they have that right, the standard being arbitrary. To say that a 10 week fetus has less value that a baby, means also that one must consider a baby of less value than a child, a young adult of less value than an old man. Surely one cannot believe this and still be civilized and human. A society that does not protect its individual members is on the lowest scale of civilized society. One of the measures of a more highly civilized society, is its attitude towards its weaker members. If the poor, the sick, the handicapped, the mentally ill, the helpless are not protected, the society is not as advanced as in a society where they are protected. The more mature the society is, the more there is respect for the dignity and rights of all human beings. The function of the laws of the society, is to protect and provide for all members so that no individual or group of individuals can be victimized by another individual group. Every member of Canadian society has a vital stake in what value system is adopted towards its weak, aged, cripple, it's helpless intra-uterine members; a vital stake in who chooses life or death. As some of you may know, in 1969, the abortion laws were changed in Canada, so that it became legal for a doctor to perform an abortion if a committee of 3 other doctors in an eccredited hospital deemed that continuation of the pregnancy constituted a severe threat to the life and health, mental or physical of the women. Threat to health was not defined and so it is variously interpreted to mean very real medical disease to anything that interferes with even social or economic well being, so that any unwanted or unplanned pregnancy thus qualifies. What really is the truth about the lasting effect of an unwanted pregnancy on the psyche of a womem? Of course there is a difference of opinion among psychiatrists, but if unbiased, prospective studies are examined certain facts become obvious. (1) The health of women who are mentally ill before they become pregnant, is not improved by an abortion. In fact in 1970 an official statement of the World Health Organization said, "Serious mental disorders arise more ofte n in women previous mental problems. Thus the very women for whom legal abortion is considered justified on psychiatric grounds, are the ones who have the highest risk of post-abortion psychiatric disorders. (2) Most women who are mentally healthy before unwanted pregnancy, despite a temporary emotional upset during the early weeks for the pregnancy, are mentally healthy after the pregnancy whether they were aborted or carried through to term. Do we accept killing a human being because of a temporary, emotional upset? All obstetricians and gynaecologists know of many cases where the mother, be her single or married, has spoken of abortion early in the pregnancy and later on, has confessed her gratitude to those who have not performed the abortion. On the other hand, we have all seen women what have been troubled, consumed with guilt and development significant psychiatric problems following and because of abortion. I quote Ft. John L. Grady, Medical Examiner for Florida State Attorney's Office, "I believe it can be stated with certainty that abortion causes more deep-seated guilt, depression and mental illness than it ever cures". We used to hear a lot about the risk of suicide among those who threatened such action if their request for abortion was refused. How real is that risk - it is not - in fact, the suicide rate among pregnant women be they happy of unhappy about the pregnancy, is 1/4 of the rate among non-pregnant women in child-bearing years. An accurate 10 year study was done in England on unwed mothers who requested abortions and were refused. It was found that the suicide rate of this group was less than that average population. In Minnesota in a 15 year period, there were only 14 maternal suicides. 11 occurred after delivery. None were illegitimately pregnant. All were psychotic. In contrast, among the first 8 deaths of women aborted under the liberal law in the United Kingdon, 2 were from suicide directly following the abortion. Are there any medical indications for abortion?? Is it valid for a doctor to co-operate in the choice for abortion? The late Dr. Guttmacher, one of the world leaders of the pro-abortion movement, has stated: "Almost any women can be brought through pregnancy alive unless she suffers from cancer or leukemia, in which case abortion is unlikely to prolong her life much less save it." As an opponent to abortion, I will readily agree, as will all those who are against abortion, that pregnancy resulting from rape or incest is a tragedy. Rape is a detestable crime, but no sane reasoning can place the slightest blame on the unborn child it might produce. Incest is, if that is possible, even worse, but for centuries, traditional Jewish law has clearly stated, that if a father sins against his daughter (incest) that does not justify a second crime - the abortion of the product of that sin. The act of rape or incest is the major emotional physical trauma to the young girl or women. Should we compound the psychic scar already inflicted on the mother by her having the guilt of destroying a living being which was at least half her own? Throughout history, pregnant women who for one crime or another were sentenced to death, were given a stay of execution until after the delivery of the child: it being the contention of courts that one could not punish the innocent child for the crime of the mother. Can we punish it for a crime against the mother? If rape occurred the victim should immediately report the incident. If this is done, early reporting of the crime will provide greater opportunity for apprehension and conviction of the rapist, for treatment of venereal disease and prevention of pregnancy. Let is give our children good sex education; and let us get tough on pornography, clean up the newstands, literature and "Adult Movies" and television programmes which encourage crime, abusive drugs and make mockery of morality and good behaviour and therefore, contribute to rape. By some peculiar trick of adult logic, proponents of abortion talk about fetal indications for act. Whatever abortion may do for the mother, it so very obviously cannot be therapeutic for the fetus. Death is hardly a constructive therapy. As Dr. Hellegers of John Hopkins Hospital says, "While it is easy to feel that abortion is being performed for the sake of the fetus, honesty requires us to recognize that we perform it for adults". There is no evidence to indicate that an infant with congenital or birth defect would rather not be born since he cannot be consulted. This evidence might exist if suicides were common among people with congenital handicaps. However, to the contrary, these seem to value life, since the incidence of suicide is less than that of the general population. Can we choose death for another while life is all we ourselves know? Methods are being developed to diagnose certain defects in the infants of mothers at risk before the infant is born. The fluid around the fetus can be sampled and tested in a very complicated fashion. If we kill infants with confidential defects before they are born, why not after birth, why not any human being we declare defective? It is no surprise of course for many of us to learn that in hospitals across North American Continent such decisions affecting the newborn and the very elderly or those with incurable disease, are being made. What is a defect, what is a congenital defect? Hitler considered being 1/4 Jewish was a congenital defect incompatible with the right to life. Perhaps you have all heard this story : One doctor saying to another doctor, "About the termination of a pregnancy, I want your opinion. The father was syphilitic (venereal disease). The mother tuberculous (small lumps on skin). Of the four children born, the first was blind, the second died, the third was deaf and dumb, the fourth also tuberculous. What would you have done?" "I would have ended the pregnancy". "Then you would have murdered Beethoven". Not content with the Abortion Act of 1969 which allows 40,000 unborn children to be killed legally in our country in 1973, many noisy and emotional people are campaigning for abortion on request. They are aided by a crusading, misguided press and media which continues to utter as fact, the fiction of fertile imaginative minds. We have been told by the media that the majority of Canadians wish to have abortion legalized but the latest census taken by the Toronto Star in March of 1989 reports that 35% of those polled thought that abortion was already easy to obtain, 26% thought it too hard, 19% about right and 21% had no opinion. Men more then women thought it too hard. Even if the majority did want it, this does not make it right. Centuries ago, most Americans thought slavery was right. The elected leaders of this country must have the wisdom and integrity for what is right, not for what might be politically opportune. One of the uttered justifications for abortion on demand is that every women should have the mastership of her own body, but should she? To quote Dr. Edwin Connow, "Should she have the right for what is really judicial execution of new life - not a cat, not a chicken but a human being - not only potential but actual". In a society one is not totally free to do what one will with one's own body (we don't have the right to get drunk or high on drugs and drive down Young Street.) The great concern has been shown for the innocent victims of highjacking but what is abortion but this? The highjacking without reprieve, of an innocent passenger out of his mother's womb. Should we really leave the right to hijack as a personal decision only? Those campaigning for further liberalization of the abortion law, hope to make abortion available and safe for all who wish it during a pregnancy. Qualifications have been placed on the abortion on demand routine by other groups, for example, a time limit for the duration of pregnancy or clause that the operation be performed in an accredited hospital. Before exploring the reality of so-called safe abortion, let me tell you a little method of procuring an abortion. Before 13 weeks of pregnancy, the neck of the womb is dilated - a comparatively easy procedure in someone who has already had a child - much more difficult if childbirth has not occurred. The products of conception in many hospitals are removed but a suction apparatus - considered safe and better that the curettal scraping method. After 13 weeks pregnancy, the fetus is too big to be removed in this was and either a dangerous method of injection a solution into the womb is carried out, this salting out method results in the mother going into what i s really a miniature labour and after a period of time, expelling a very dead often skinned baby. In some hospitals because of the danger of this procedure to the mother, an operation like a miniature Caesarean section called a hysterotomy has to be performed. There area also many other methods. Let us now look if we can, at consequences of such license to kill an individual too small to cry for it's own protection. Abortion by suction curettage is not just as simple as a pelvic examination performed in a doctor's office as Dr. Morgentaler and the television programe W5 who were doing a great disservice to young women in Canada would have us believe. In Canada as reported in the Canadian Medical Association Journal (the Statistics from Statistics Canada), the complication rate and this being for immediate complications of early abortion is 4.5%. According to the Wyn report with statistics from 12 counties, women who have a previous induced abortion have their ability to bear children in the future permanently impaired. There is a 5-10% increase in infertility. The chances of these women having a pregnancy in the tube increases up to 4 times. Premature delivery increases up to 50% and when one realizes that prematurity is the commonest cause for infants being mentally or physically defective, having cerebral palsy or other difficulties, then one realizes that those doctors doing abortions in great numbers south of the border or across the water, even in Canada may not be doing the women and her family a service. They will tell you that abortion has almost no complications. What most of them will not tell you, is that once the abortion is done they may refuse to see the women again and that she must take her post-abortal problems elsewhere. Those seeking repeal of the present abortion law will rapidly point out that nevertheless, it is safer to have a legal abortion than illegal abortions, safer for the women that is. This I don not dispute, but here is the real rub. Liberalized abortion laws do not eliminate illegal, back street abortions and in some cases, the overall number of illegal abortions actually rise, usually stays stagnant, and rarely falls. There are still people who would rather try it themselves or go somewhere they will be completely anonymous. Another factor enters the total number of people seeking abortion, legal or illegal rises. The overall pregnancy rate rockets and people become careless with contraception and a women can have 3 or 4 abortions during the time of one full term pregnancy. Are doctors really being kind to the girl to allow her to choose life or death for her unborn child? In aborting a 16 year old this year with so-called informed consent, we may be preventing her from having even 1 or 2 children 10 years later when happily married. No, repealing the abortion law does not make it possible for every women to safely eliminate, what is for her, an unwanted pregnancy. Would limiting abortions to accredited hospitals make it safer? Yes, safer for the women, not for the fetus and it would jeopardize the continued well being of all of the members of the community with the gross misuse of the medical manpower, hospital facilities and money. With almost 31,739 abortions performed in Ontario in 1989, the cost to OHIP is about 9 million dollars. Yet to do as has been done in the U.S.A and the United Kingdom - namely to make legal, abortions is to turn so-called 'backstreet butchers' into legal operators. Patients now go into the office through the front door instead of the rear. I have heard it said that is abortions became available on request, many less children would be born and we could use the pleasant delivery suites and postnatal beds for abortions. As I have pointed out, however, before today, liberalization of abortion does not reduce the birth rate. There would be little increase in available facilities or indeed doctor's time. By the very nature of the operation and because the longer pregnancy lasts, the more difficult it is, patients for abortions are admitted as urgent cases or emergencies so that all other members of the community must wait longer for their hospital bed or the surgery they need. Who will pay for there abortions? With medicare, of course, it is you and I. I know one full tern pregnancy costs most than an abortion, but not much more. And it does not cost more than 3 abortions and that is what happens when the climate or choice for life or death of the unborn child changes. Let us use this money for constructive purposes, not destructive. It has been suggested that abortions on request would enable the poor to secure abortion as easily as the rich but regrettably, it has been shown that abortion-minded physicians in great demand will respond to the age-old commercial rules, as has already happened in the States and in Britain. Abortion on demand a women's right to choose not to continue an unplanned pregnancy would prevent there being unwanted children in this country, so we are told. This is the final and desperate emotional plea of people anxious, at whatever price, to escape the responsibility for their actions. Nobody here or in Canada, wants there to be unwanted children in this city, and in this country, and also in this world. There is nothing more pitiable or heat rending that an unwanted fetus becoming an unwanted babe or an unwanted babe becoming an unwanted child, or an unwanted child becoming an embittered adult. But few would think it right to kill or have killed an unwanted baby to prevent it from becoming an unwanted child. Then how can they think it right to kill an unwanted fetus, even more defenceless than a newborn babe just because it may grow into an unwanted child. Once a women has conceived, she already is a parent, be it willing or otherwise. The only way she ceases it be a parents is by a natural death or an act of killing. Killing in any form is not the solution to so-called unwanted human beings at any age. Hitler thought this was right. Canadians surely do not. It is a permissive and frightened society that does not develop the expertise to control population, civil disorder, crime, poverty, even its own sexuality but yet would mount an uncontrolled, repeat uncontrolled, destructive attack on the defenceless, very beginnings of life. Let us marshall all our resources financial, educational, those of social agencies, but above all, of human concern and passion for our fellow humans. Let us by all means, make available to all, knowledge of conception and methods of contraception. Let us offer ourselves as loving humans to those already in this country who are unwanted by their natural parents. And incidentally, I am sure I don not need acquaint you with some of the facts about so-called unwanted children. The Children's Aid Societies in Toronto and in fact in every major city across our country have many more potential parents anxious and willing to adopt infants and young children than they have such children available for adoption. Let us marshall our technology and humanity in the service of the unfortunate. And in conclusion, I would like to read to you a letter which a member of Birthright received. Dear Birthright: I heard about your work in Birthright and think you can help us. We're in our late 20's and have been married 7 years. After 3 years of waiting, we became the happy adoptive parents of a precious baby girl last fall. This is how you can help us. Please tell every unwed mother who places her baby for adoption how much we love her. We think each of those girls are the most generous, charitable, kind devoted and loving mothers on this earth. We know she must have carried her child out of love or in this day and age should have found some way to have an abortion. We can never thank her enough for the 9 months of time and energy she spent for us. Maybe if she knows that we think she's the most loving person in this world we will never know, it will help us both. As Jenny grows older, we are telling her she has two sets of parents. We'll tell her how she came to be our child this way. Her first mommy didn't have a home or a daddy to help love and care for her. She loved her so much that she just couldn't let her daughter grow up without love of two parents and all the things that make a happy home. We'll tell Jenny that her 1st mommy thinks of her often and wonders how she is. She will always love her baby. Maybe our thoughts will someday reach Jenny's 1st mommy. What she did was an act of faith in mankind, hope for her daughter's future and love toward us. We think the strength of her love enabled her to place her precious baby with us. We have faith that as Jenny grows up learning she was placed out of love and not abandoned by her 1st mommy, both Jenny and she will be at peace. Thank you. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\abortion is it murder .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Abortion; Is it Murder? A mother kills her baby because it is unwanted, yet she is not charged with murder. Is this right? Believe it or not, this has happened more than twenty-million times in the past twenty years. The problem is that they have been killed legally because of abortion. Many people approve of abortion because they consider that a fetus is not an individual human until birth. Abortion is wrong and it shouldn't be legal. If a doctor killed a baby one minute after it were born, they would be charged with murder. But if they were to kill a baby one minute before it were born, and a minute before that and so on, they would not be considered a murderer. At what minute can one consider life worthless and the next precious? Some people will say that abortion is not a matter of life and death, but medical research proves that the fetus is a living organism. People also argue that a woman has the right to control her body and has the right to an abortion, but the fetus is a completely different life. Just because the unborn is dependent on the mother for nine months does not give anyone the right to end it's life. I hope that I have at least brought you to some understanding that a human fetus is a living individual. It should be remembered that a death occurs every time an abortion is performed--the death of an unborn child. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Abortion ProChoice or ProLife.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ What is abortion? Is it the killing of a defense less child or is it the freedom of a woman. In the case of the latter, it is easy to see how abortion can be very beneficial for the mother. Perhaps she is a teenager who is too young and too scared for such an awesome responsi bility or perhaps she simply does not have the resources for or want another child. The situation becomes more complicated when the father of the fetus wants the baby. Does the father, whose very DNA was transferred to the fetus, have any right to determine whether the mother receives an abortion or is the decision totally that of the mother, who must endure the nine month pregnancy and the birthing process as well as any lingering physical or psychological effects. Even if abortion is considered the killing of a defenseless child, serious and difficult questions cannot be avoided. Certainly, it is illegal and immoral to kill a week old baby; but can the same be said of the termina tion of a week old fetus? When does a fetus become a life entitled to the same protection as a newborn baby or when is it too late to end a pregnancy? Some would say at any point before birth; however, a fetus can be viable and live outside its mother's womb quite some time before its natural birth otherwise would occur. Is that the point at which abortion is inappropriate and, thus, illegal as well as immoral? While there are those who would answer in the affirmative, many would argue that a life entitled to protection began at the time of concep tion, the entry of a sperm cell into the egg. In any event, abortion must be viewed as an issue with many angles. If a person is pro-life, is he or she opposed to abortion altogether, is there a period early in the pregnancy that the fetus may be appropriately terminated, or are there circumstances, such as rape, incest, or danger to the life of the mother, that justify ending a pregnancy? If another person is pro-choice, is he or she in favor of abortion on demand at any time, regardless of the fetus' viability. As is true of most complex issues, the matter of abortion raises a multitude of questions that elicit a variety of answers and opions. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Abortion.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The issue of abortion is very controversial in today's society. Although many people think it shouldn't be legalized, there are just as many who think it should. Your opinion rests with you and possibly the values you were brought up with. Whether you think women should have the right to abortion or not, you can find support for either side. Many individuals take the side of anti-abortion or pro-life which means they don't think women should have the right to abort an unborn child. This is the con side of legalizing abortion. Some of the pro-life members think that the reasons women shouldn't be able to abort is that the mother is ending an unborn child's life and if the mother is old enough to get pregnant they are old enough to have the child. Some pro-life activists think that even if you have to put the baby up for adoption later you should still have it. Although some of the reasoning that pro-life activist use, might seem a little ridiculous at times many of the activist aren't able to have children or are just trying to defend a baby that can't defend it self. The pro's of pro-life are that the baby gets a chance to live and experience life outside of the womb and maybe someone who is unable to have children will get the chance to be a mother or father if they adopt this child who would have been aborted. The opposing side takes a different side to the argument. The pro side of legalizing abortion is known as pro-choice which is the side of the argument that believes that if a woman is pregnant she should have the right to abort. Some activist believe there are a number of reasons why a mother would choose to abort. One, there might be something very wrong with the child and the child might be better off never being born than being born and having a life with many serious problems. You would also have to think of the emotional damage this might have on the parents as well as the child. Another reason a mother might choose to get an abortion is if she was raped and she doesn't wan to have the child of someone he doesn't love. Having a child of someone who raped you could have great emotional stress on some people. A third reason might be that the mother might already have as many kids as she wants, but she doesn't want to have to put this new child up for adoption so she thinks it would be better if she never has the child. There are many pro's of pro-choice. I listed some above, but these don't justify abortion. Wanting to keep a baby alive that has so many problems that it would have a completely painful life and uncomfortable life is a bad choice. There are pro's and con's to both of the sides of abortion which ever one you can find more pro's to is probably the side you should take. The pro's to pro-life and the cons to pro-choice are as follows: You are sparring a life of an unborn child, the child could be adopted by a family that wants a child, and you don't sell a child short of any potential he or she had by aborting it. The con's to pro-life and the pro's to pro-choice are as follows: The child may have a very serious disorder that might cripple his or her life, the child may not be able to be supported, but won't be put up for adoption, or the child may be the result of a raping. In my opinion, abortion should be legalized in some cases. Though this is a very difficult issue to decide which side you are on, I think I agree with both sides, but only on some arguments that they make. Although I know for a fact there are things that I strongly disagree with on both sides, I am not able to really determine who I agree with on the abortion issue, but I know I think abortion should be legal in some cases. These few cases are when a women might have been raped or there is something seriously wrong with the baby. I also do not agree with some of the methods that are used to get rid of the fetus. One way is as follows: During the second trimester of the pregnancy, many physicians use a method called dilation and evacuation, or simply D and E. In this method, the fetus is dismembered in the uterus and then removed (1). In my opinion that is completely wrong. This is one reason why I stay in between on the abortion issue. The abortion issue is extremely complex and will not be resolved easily. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\AbortionBirth Control or Legal Murder .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ ABORTION -------------- Birth Control or Legal Murder? Approximately 1.6 million murders are committed legally each year. With the exception of laws in few states, the mutilated bodies of the victims are thrown into dumpsters like pieces of rotten meat. While these victims lay waiting in the infested dumpsters to be hauled off to a landfill, the murderers are in their offices waiting for their next patient--the accomplice to the murder. This is the murder of an innocent child by a procedure known as abortion. Abortion stops the beating of an innocent child's heart. People must no longer ignore the scientific evidence that life begins at the moment of conception. People can no longer ignore the medical and emotional problems an abortion causes women. People must stop denying the facts about the procedure, and start hearing the silent screams of unborn children. The argument by the pro-abortion side is that the unborn child is not truly a child. Many people who are pro-abortion justify their beliefs through the concept that a fetus is only a blob of tissue until it is born, or the statement: life begins at birth. Abortion is not as simple as removing a "blob of tissue" (as the pro-abortion activists put it) from a woman's body. Abortion is the destruction, dismembering and killing of a human life--an unborn baby. "But it is scientific and medical fact based on experimental evidence, that a fetus is a living, growing, thriving human being, directing his or her own development" (Fetal Development). A fetus is not just a blob of tissue, rather a fetus is Latin for "offspring or young one." Human life begins at fertilization, therefore it is wrong to murder the innocent child in the womb. At a US Senate Judiciary Subcommittee meeting, most scientists said that life begins at conception or implantation of the embryo. No scientist at the meeting claimed that life begins at birth (Factbot). Professor Hymie Gordon of the Mayo clinic stated "' . . by all criteria of modern biology, life is present from the moment of conception'" (Fetal Development). In a 1963 Planned Parenthood pamphlet entitled 'Plan Your Children' it states "an abortion kills the life of a baby after it has begun. It is dangerous to your life and health" (Factbot). Even though abortion is dangerous to a woman's life, and it kills her baby, Planned Parenthood still offers it as a safe solution. This statement contradicts what most abortion clinics say. It is not possible for abortion to be offered to women as a safe solution, when it not only puts her life in danger, but it also kills her child. Not only has science proven that a fetus is truly a human, the simple facts also confer abortion kills the life of a human being. Life begins at conception because of the fact that life in the womb does not change at birth. There are no special procedures or changes that occur during birth to magically change the fetus to a baby. It is already a baby--a human life. "'If a fertilized egg is not by itself a full human being it could not become one, because nothing is added to it,'" said Dr. Jerome Lejeune (Factbot). Most of all the development also takes place before one is born. Of the 45 generations of cell divisions before adulthood, 41 have taken place before a person is born (Factbot). Fertilization is just the beginning of a long process of growing and maturing. "Life in a continuum. From the moment the egg is fertilized a new life has begun. All of the genetic information is present to construct a unique individual. Gender, physical features, eye color have already been determined. The baby's heart begins beating regularly at 24 days. Babies in the womb hiccup, cry, play, and learn" (Factbot). Life continues from the day of fertilization until death. Nothing is added to a person during a lifetime. "'Conception confers life and makes that life one of a kind,'" said Dr Landrum Shettles father of in vitro fertilization (Factbot). Abortion is wrong because it ends the life of a human being. The day of conception marks the beginning of a new human life. "'The zygote is the first cell of a new human being,'" said Keith L. Moore. There is no way that the fetus is just a "blob of (Factbot) tissue." Scientific and medical facts prove that the fetus is living. They prove that the fetus is a person, a human, and functions separate from the mother. According to our law murder is wrong, therefore it is unlawful to kill an unborn child. The child in the womb deserves the right to life. The fetus is a real human being and deserves all the rights and freedom given to people under the Constitution. This right is evident in the Fourteenth Amendment that states, "The State shall not deprive any person of life, liberty, property, without due process of the law; nor deny any person within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the law" (Factbot). Abortion denies babies equal protection under the law, and is depriving a person of life. Thomas Jefferson stated human rights best when he wrote, "We hold these truths to be self-evident that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights, that among these are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness" (Factbot). All unborn babies have the right to life guaranteed to humans under the constitution. No other person has the right to take away the unborn child's life, no matter what the situation is. One must not sacrifice a life to make one's own life better. Many argue that most of the babies that are aborted are unwanted babies. They believe that they would be abused and neglected. This is why abortion is okay to them. They believe abortion is saving the child from abuse. Abortion, however, is the most severe case of child abuse. The procedures are painful to the child and intentionally end in death (except in cases where the procedure results in a living child. "About once a day, somewhere in the US, something goes wrong and an abortion results in a live baby" (Factbot)). The fetus is alive and has the capacity to feel the painful abortion procedure. The US Department of Health and Human Services reported that after nine weeks unborn babies can feel pain, yet 48 per cent of all abortions are done after this point ( Fetal Development). The baby can feel all the pain put on it by the painful procedures. The ultra sound shows the baby struggling to survive. Abortionist doctors such as Joseph Randall admit that seeing the abortion ". . . of the baby on the ultra sound bothered me more than anything else. The staff couldn't take it. Women were never allowed to see the ultra sound" (Factbot). Women should be allowed to see this. They should see the struggling of the life they are killing. An early abortion takes about five minutes and is performed six to fourteen weeks after a woman's last period. The procedure is called a suction aspiration. It is like a vacuum cleaner. "'A hollow plastic tube with a sharp edge is placed into the uterus. The suction tears the baby apart, and the sharp edge is used to scrape the placenta from the wall of the uterus. Everything is sucked out into a bottle'" (Whitney 94). The other common method is dilation and curettage. "'A curette, which is a loop-shaped steel knife, is inserted into the uterus, and the baby and the placenta are cut into pieces and scraped out. Both procedures are usually done under general anesthesia, so they're not painful for the mother. Of course we know the child feels pain'" (Whitney 94). Another method that is not performed much anymore is the saline injection; a long slow death process of poisoning the baby. The saline injection was developed in the Nazi Concentration Camps (Factbot) The most controversial form of abortion is the partial-birth abortion. Using an ultra sound the abortionist grabs the baby's legs with forceps and pulls them out into the birth canal. The abortionist then delivers the entire baby except for the head and continues by jamming scissors into the baby's skull. The scissors are then opened to enlarge the hole. The scissors are removed and a suction is inserted. The baby's brains are sucked out causing the skull to collapse. The dead baby is then removed ( Partial). It has been proven that babies can feel pain in these procedures. The fetus can feel pain because it is alive and growing like a human. Something that is not living cannot feel pain. If one crushes a pop can as the abortionist crushes a baby, the pop can feels no pain because it is not living. The baby feels pain because it is a living human being. Abortion is wrong because it deprives the baby of rights and happiness because of the suffering it must go through during the abortion. Women who have these painful abortions suffer emotional stress, and years after having the procedure they discover that they destroyed a human life. The women finally realize after many years of emotional stress the cause of it. "After 5-10 years 54 per cent of mothers choosing abortion had nightmares and 96 per cent felt they had taken a life" a from study by Dr Anne Speckhard of the University of Minnesota. People need to listen to the women who have had abortions in the past to hear what they are really about. From them people can learn much more than a clinic can teach. After having an abortion, many women can tell a person the true facts--abortion is murder. "'Recent evidence indicates many women harbor strong guilt feelings long after their abortions. Guilt is one important cause of child battering and infanticide. Abortion lowers women's self-esteem and there are studies reporting a major loss of self-esteem in battering parents,'" said Dr. Phillip Ney. There are places that give abortion counseling. However, many of these places do not give accurate information Accurate information is needed so women, and men, know that abortion will take away a human life. Ninety-five percent of women who had abortions said their Planned Parenthood counselors gave ". . . little or no biological information about the fetus which the abortion would destroy." Where 80 percent of women who have had abortions from Planned Parenthood said little or no health information was given to them about potential health risks (Factbot). Women need to be told the true facts of abortion. They need to see the fetal monitors. In many clinics they are not allowed to see the ultra sound. The doctors do not want a woman to see that the baby inside of her is alive. This is wrong because it not only denies the child the rights such as the right to be heard and seen, it denies women the truth. The truth must be told and shown. Shari Richard, an Ultrasonographer, said, "'In fact many women will come to me considering an abortion, and I have been personally told that I am to turn the monitor away from her view so that seeing her baby jump around on the screen does not influence her choice'" (Factbot). Abortion clinic staff members are taught how to sell abortions, told never to give alternatives, and told to tell the women how much trouble a baby is. Women are not told the facts. It is obvious from the ultra sound that the baby they are carrying is alive, and abortion kills the baby. If the clinic can clearly see that the baby is alive, the mother should also see. Abortion is described as a decision between a women and her doctor. Yet over 90 percent don't even see the doctor until he appears to abort their baby. This should not be the case. The clinics are hiding and withholding the true facts. Clinics need to shape-up and tell the truth to women: Abortion is wrong. Abortion is one of the key issues facing the human race today. This issue, like many, forces people to take sides against each other, and is one of the main factors people look at when voting. In a 1973 court ruling, known as Roe v. Wade, abortion became legal. Since this ruling the number of teen pregnancies has increased from 4.94 per cent in 1972 to 9.92 per cent in 1990. The number of teen abortions has doubled from 19.9 per thousand teenagers in 1972 to 43.8 per thousand teenagers in 1990 while the number of teen births has increased from 22.8 to 42.5 per thousand. The number of births to unmarried women has increased 7.3 per cent during the years from1972 to 1990 while the number of abortions increased 11.7 per cent during those years (Factbot). Abortion should no longer be legal. It is rapidly becoming a form of birth control. No longer must women worry about protection, if they should conceive a child, they can choose to take its life. One-third of all babies (Planned Parenthood) are aborted, which entitles the abortion industry to $500 million a year in income in the United States (Factbot). Abortion is the most frequent surgical operation in the US, and the leading cause of death in Minnesota (Factbot). Currently there are two million couples waiting for adoption in America, yet there are 30 abortions for every one adoption (Factbot). These statistics are true. Abortion needs to be stopped. There are arguments against the stopping of abortion. However, there are solutions. Many say abortion should be legal if the woman's life is in danger. Only three percent of all abortions are done for the mother's health, where 40 percent of women who have abortions will have more than one, and 50 per cent use it as their sole means of birth control (Factbot). As for the argument that women will do them illegally in the back alleys endangering their lives, 72 per cent said they would definitely not have sought an abortion if they were illegal, and death happens during a legal abortion too; maternal death rates for first trimester abortions are 61 per 100,000 cases (Factbot). Abortion is clearly the taking of a human life, an action that is wrong under the United States constitution. Women must stop being denied the facts and start being told the truth. The people of the US must start standing up for the rights of all people, born and unborn. "Abortion concerns not only the unborn child , it concerns every one of us." said former President of the United States Ronald Reagan (Factbot). Abortion concerns all of us. People need to start caring for the women who are hurting as a result of an abortion, and women who are struggling over the decision. People must tell them the facts, and work at making the conditions better for women, because 84 per cent would keep their babies under better circumstances (Factbot). America needs to open her ears to the screams of the 1.6 million babies murdered each year. Bibliography Can abortion be justified? San Diego: Grenhaven Press, Inc., 1991. "Factbot." Netscape. Online. "Fetal Development." Netscape. Online. Harrison, Maureen, and Steve Gilbert, eds. Abortion Decisions of the United States Supreme Court: The 1990's. Beverly Hills: Excellent Books, 1993. Is abortion immoral? San Diego: Grenhaven Press, Inc., 1991. "LIFE at the University of Illinois." Netscape. Online Melville, Keith, ed. The Battle Over Abortion. Dubuque: Kendall/Hunt Publishing Company, 1990. "Partial-Birth Abortion." Netscape. Online. Should abortion remain a personal choice? San Diego: Grenhaven Press, Inc., 1991. Should abortion remain legal? San Diego: Grenhaven Press, Inc., 1991. When does life begin? San Diego: Grenhaven Press, Inc., 1991. Whitney, Catherine. Whose Life?. New York: William Morrow and Company, Inc., 1991. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\AIDS 2.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ AIDS Acquired immune deficiency syndrome, or AIDS, is a recently recognized disease entity. It is caused by infection with the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV), which attacks selected cells in the immune system (see IMMUNITY) and produces defects in function. These defects may not be apparent for years. They lead in a relentless fashion, however, to a severe suppression of the immune system's ability to resist harmful organisms. This leaves the body open to an invasion by various infections, which are therefore called opportunistic diseases, and to the development of unusual cancers. The virus also tends to reach certain brain cells. This leads to so-called neuropsychiatric abnormalities, or psychological disturbances caused by physical damage to nerve cells. Since the first AIDS cases were reported in 1981, through mid-1992, more than 190,000 AIDS cases and more than 152,000 deaths had been reported in the United States alone. This is only the tip of the iceberg of HIV infection, however. It is estimated that between 1 million and 1.5 million Americans had been infected with the virus by the early 1990s but had not yet developed clinical symptoms. In addition, although the vast majority of documented cases have occurred in the United States, AIDS cases have been reported in about 162 countries worldwide. Sub-Saharan Africa in particular appears to suffer a heavy burden of this illness. No cure or vaccine now exists for AIDS. Many of those infected with HIV may not even be aware that they carry and can spread the virus. It is evident that HIV infection represents an epidemic of serious proportions. Combating it is a major challenge to biomedical scientists and health-care providers. HIV infection and AIDS represent one of the most pressing public policy and public health problems worldwide. Definition of AIDS The U. S. CENTERS FOR DISEASE CONTROL has established criteria for defining cases of AIDS that are based on laboratory evidence, the presence of certain opportunistic diseases, and a range of other conditions. The opportunistic diseases are generally the most prominent and life-threatening clinical manifestations of AIDS. It is now recognized, however, that neuropsychiatric manifestations of HIV infection of the brain are also common. Other complications of HIV infection include fever, diarrhea, severe weight loss, and swollen lymph nodes (see LYMPHATIC SYSTEM). When HIV-infected persons experience some of the above symptoms but do not meet full criteria for AIDS, they are given the diagnosis of AIDS-related complex, or ARC. The growing feeling is that asymptomatic HIV infection and ARC should not be viewed as distinct entities but, rather, as stages of an irreversible progression toward AIDS. Historical Background In the late 1970s, certain rare types of cancer and a variety of serious infections were recognized to be occurring in increasing numbers of previously healthy persons. Strikingly, these were disorders that would hardly ever threaten persons with normally functioning immune systems. First formally described in 1981, the syndrome was observed predominantly to be affecting homosexual and bisexual men. Soon thereafter, intravenous drug users, hemophiliacs, and recipients of blood transfusions were recognized as being at increased risk for disease as well. It was also noted that sexual partners of persons displaying the syndrome could contract the disease. Further study of AIDS patients revealed marked depletion of certain white blood cells, called T4 lymphocytes. These cells play a crucial role in orchestrating the body's immune defenses against invading organisms. It was presumed that this defect in AIDS patients was acquired in a common manner. Then, in 1983, a T-cell lymphotropic virus was separately discovered by Robert Gallo at the U. S. National Institutes of Health and Luc Montagnier at France's Pasteur Institute. The virus was at first given various names: human lymphotropic virus (HTLV) III, lymphadenopathy-associated virus (LAV), and AIDS-associated retrovirus (ARV). It is now officially called human immunodeficiency virus (HIV), and considerable evidence demonstrates that it is indeed the causative agent for AIDS. A second strain that has been identified, HIV-2, is thus far relatively rare outside of Africa. Little is known about the biological and geographical origins of HIV. Apparently, however, this is the first time in modern history that the virus has spread widely among human beings. Related viruses have been observed in animal populations, such as certain African monkeys, but these do not produce disease in humans. The Nature of the Virus HIV is an RNA RETROVIRUS. Viewed in an electron microscope, it has a dense cylindrical core that encases two molecules of viral RNA genetic material. A spherical outer envelope surrounds the core. Like all retroviruses, HIV possesses a special enzyme, called reverse transcriptase, that is able to make a DNA copy of the viral DNA. This enables the virus to reverse the normal flow of genetic information (see GENETIC CODE) and to incorporate its viral genes into the genetic material of its host. The virus may then remain in a latent form for a variable and often lengthy period of time until it is reactivated. Further knowledge of the mechanisms and triggers of the activation process is important to the efforts being made to control HIV infection. A critical step in HIV infection is the binding of the virus to a host-cell receptor, enabling it to gain entrance into the cell. Studies have demonstrated that a molecule called CD4, expressed predominantly on the surface of the T4 cell, serves as this receptor. Although the T4 cell is a major HIV target, virtually any other cell also expressing the CD4 surface molecule is able to become infected with HIV. Thus cells of the monocyte and macrophage type are very important additional targets. Modes of Transmission Researchers have isolated HIV from a number of body fluids, including blood, semen, saliva, tears, urine, cerebrospinal fluid, breast milk, and certain cervical and vaginal secretions. Strong evidence indicates, however, that HIV is transmitted only through three primary routes: sexual intercourse, whether vaginal or anal, with an infected individual; nondigestive exposure to infected blood or blood products; and from an infected mother to her child before or during birth. At least 97 percent of U.S. AIDS cases have been transmitted through one of these routes, with transmission between homosexual men accounting for about 60 percent of the cases. Heterosexual transmission in the United States accounts for only about 5 percent of cases but is a significant mode of transmission in Africa and Asia. About 21 percent of AIDS cases occur in intravenous drug abusers exposed to HIV-infected blood through shared needles. Current practices of screening blood donors and testing all donated blood and plasma for HIV antibodies have reduced the number of cumulative cases due to transfusion to about 1 percent. The number of new cases of AIDS in women of reproductive age is increasing at an alarming rate. AIDS has become the leading cause of death for women between the ages of 20 and 40 in the major cities of North and South America, Western Europe, and sub-Saharan Africa. In the United States, AIDS has hit hardest among black and Hispanic women. These women represent 17 percent of the female population but make up 73 percent of women with AIDS. AIDS is also having a devastating impact on infant mortality, since over 80 percent of HIV-infected children under the age of 13 acquired HIV from their infected mothers. Between 24 and 33 percent of children born to infected women will develop the disease. No scientific evidence supports transmission of AIDS through ordinary nonsexual conduct. Careful studies demonstrate that despite prolonged household contact with infected individuals, family members have not become infected--except through the routes described above. Health-care workers have been infected with HIV from exposure to contaminated blood or by accidentally sticking themselves with contaminated needles. Clinical Signs Following infection with HIV, an individual may show no symptoms at all, or may develop an acute but transient mononucleosis-like illness. The period between initial infection and the development of AIDS can vary greatly, apparently from about 6 months to 11 years. Various estimates indicate that somewhere between 26 to 46 percent of infected individuals will go on to develop full-blown AIDS within a little more than 7 years following infection. Once AIDS sets in, the clinical course generally follows a rapid decline; and most people with AIDS die within 3 years. Opportunistic Infections and Cancers Because the T4 cell is involved in almost all immune responses, its depletion renders the body highly susceptible to opportunistic infections and tumorous growths. The most predominant and threatening is Pneumocystic carinii PNEUMONIA, which is frequently the first infection to occur and is the most common cause of death. Other infections include the parasites Toxoplasma gondii (see TOXOPLASMOSIS) and Cryptosporidiosis; fungi such as Candida (see CANDIDIASIS) and Cryptococcus (see FUNGUS DISEASES); mycobacteria such as Mycobacterium avium, intracellulare, and tuberculosis (see TUBERCULOSIS); and viruses such as cytomegalovirus and herpes simplex and zoster (see HERPES). Increased susceptibility to bacterial infection is noted particularly among children with AIDS. Many AIDS patients develop CANCERS, including Kaposi's sarcoma (KS), non-Hodgkin's lymphoma, and HODGKIN'S DISEASE. KS occurs in patients who manifest hardly any evidence of immunological impairment, indicating that other factors may also be at work in the development of such cancers. Among the non-Hodgkin's lymphomas are immunoblastic and Burkitt's-type lymphomas as well as primary brain lymphomas. These tumors tend to be unusually aggressive and poorly responsive to chemotherapy, particularly in AIDS patients who have already experienced opportunistic infections. Other HIV-Related Disorders and Co-factors Neuropsychiatric manifestations occur in about 60 percent of HIV-infected persons. It is now well established that HIV can exist and proliferate within the brain, spinal cord, and peripheral nerves. This results in a broad range of symptoms, including meningoencephalitis (see ENCEPHALITIS) and DEMENTIA. Evidence thus far indicates that circulating HIV-infected monocytes may be responsible for the initiation of infection in the brain, with little evidence to support direct infection of neuron tissue by HIV. Blood-cell abnormalities of HIV patients include ANEMIA, reduced white blood-cell counts, and platelet deficiencies. Researchers have also been able to show direct infection of bone-marrow cells--the precursors of circulating blood cells-- and the proliferation of the virus within these cells. Thus bone marrow may represent an important reservoir of HIV in an infected person and provide a potential mechanism for dissemination of the virus through the body. Other HIV-related syndromes include nephritis (see KIDNEY DISEASE), ARTHRITIS, and lung inflammation (pneumonitis). Certain co-factors appear to play an important role in HIV infection and AIDS by increasing susceptibility to infection and by enhancing viral-disease activity. Other sexually transmitted diseases appear to be of particular significance. Damage to genital skin and mucous membranes may facilitate transmission of the virus. In addition, laboratory studies show that certain microbes frequently found in AIDS patients, such as mycoplasmas, also probably act as co-factors. Treatment of HIV Two major avenues are being pursued by biomedical scientists in the fight against HIV infection and AIDS. One strategy is to develop a vaccine that can induce neutralizing antibodies against HIV and protect uninfected individuals if exposed to the virus itself. The second approach involves the discovery and development of therapeutic agents against HIV infection and AIDS. At present no vaccine exists to protect against infection, although recent advances have led some experts to predict that a vaccine should be available within the next 10 years. Obstacles still remain, however, primarily due to the variability of the virus itself. Many different strains of HIV exist, and even within a given individual's body the virus can undergo mutations rapidly and easily. A number of candidate vaccines were in the early phases of testing in human volunteers by the early 1990s around the world. Dramatic strides are also being made in the treatment of HIV infection and its complications. Efforts are being focused on two major areas: antiviral drugs with a direct effect against the causative agent, and immunomodulators that act to reconstitute or enhance immune-system function. Efforts to develop and improve treatments of specific opportunistic infections and neoplasms are also being made. Because of the complex life cycle of HIV, however, the successful development of antiviral and immune-enhancement therapies represents an enormous scientific challenge. Unlike most known pathogens, HIV infects the very cells that are intended to orchestrate and lead the immune system's attack against invaders. This makes it technically very hard to kill the virus without destroying the already threatened immune system. Furthermore, there may be several important reservoirs in the body for HIV that will be difficult to deal with while not causing fundamental damage to the host cells involved. For example, macrophage cells can support HIV replication while harboring the virus from the body's immune surveillance. Circulating macrophages appear to play an important role in the propagation of HIV throughout the body, including the brain. In seeking effective therapies, other important considerations are involved. Thus, since the brain is an important target of HIV infection, an effective anti-HIV agent should be able to cross the blood-brain barrier (see BRAIN). It would also be desirable if therapies could be taken orally, since it is likely that AIDS drugs would have to be taken for a long period and perhaps a lifetime. Dozens of agents have been tested in humans, but only two have been licensed by the U.S. Food and Drug Administration (FDA): azidothymidine (AZT) and dideoxyinosine (DDI). AZT interferes with virus replication and has been found to prolong life significantly in some patients and delay the onset of full-blown AIDS in persons with no symptoms, but its potentially toxic side effects may preclude uses in many cases. DDI acts similarly but is recommended for those who cannot tolerate AZT. Other promising drugs are in clinical trials. Some drugs are available to fight major opportunistic illnesses. Eye infections can be treated with ganciclovir or foscarnet, which also helps patients live longer, while aerosolized pentamidine fights Pneumocystis carinii pneumonia and protects the patient from AIDS dementia. The slow process of FDA approval of new AIDS drugs has developed into a political issue. AIDS activists are demanding that the government speed up authorization by postponing certain tests comparing efficacy and ability to prolong life until after the drug is on the market. While a faster approval rate may expose patients to unforeseen side effects, activists argue that patients with life-threatening diseases who have no alternative therapy should still be entitled to choose these drugs. Efforts at Prevention In the absence of an effective vaccine or therapy, education and risk reduction remain the most powerful tools in the fight against AIDS. Because of the limited number of transmission routes, the further spread of AIDS could virtually be stopped by avoiding behaviors that place persons at risk. Education can help to achieve this, through development and dissemination of materials by local community groups, statewide organizations, and national governments. In l988, for example, the U.S. Public Health Service produced a simple, straightforward brochure containing information about HIV infection and AIDS. The brochure was mailed to every household in the nation. Although behavior change is often very hard to achieve, studies of the groups most affected by AIDS in the United States have provided encouraging indications that such change is beginning to occur. In March l983 the major U.S. blood-banking organizations also instituted procedures to reduce the likelihood of HIV transmission by asking all individuals at increased risk of AIDS to refrain from donating blood. In addition, they expanded screening procedures to exclude anyone with a history of risk behavior for AIDS or signs or symptoms suggestive of AIDS. In early l985 a test to screen blood directly for antibodies to HIV was developed and made available. The presence of antibodies, which generally takes weeks or months to develop, means only that an individual has been exposed to the virus. It does not indicate whether that individual has or will develop AIDS, although this is almost certain. All blood intended for use in transfusion or manufacture of blood products is now tested for the antibody. The standardized procedure involves the use of the ELISA (enzyme-linked immunosorbent assay) screening test, with confirmation of positive results with a more specific test known as the Western Blot. Blood that tests positive on any of these is absolutely eliminated from the blood-donation pool. Tissue and organ banks use a similar process. Blood donations themselves pose no risk of HIV infection at all, because sterile equipment is always used. Conclusion The AIDS epidemic is having a profound impact on many aspects of medicine and health care. The U.S. Public Health Service estimates that the annual cumulative lifetime cost of treating all persons with AIDS in the United States in 1991 is $5.3 billion; this is expected to reach $7.8 billion by 1993. The Public Health Service budget for AIDS research was $849 million in 1991. Persons exposed to HIV are having difficulties in obtaining adequate health insurance coverage. Yearly AZT expenses, for example, can average approximately $6,000, although in 1989 the drug's maker did offer to distribute AZT freely to HIV-infected children. The yearly expense for DDI is somewhat less at $2,000. The effects of the epidemic on society at large are increasingly evident. AIDS tests are now required in the military services. Various proposals have been made for mandatory screening of other groups such as health-care workers, especially since a Florida dentist who died of AIDS in 1990 is believed to have infected five patients. A number of nations, including the United States, have instituted stringent rules for testing long-term foreign visitors or potential immigrants for AIDS, as well as testing returning foreign nationals. In the United States one frequent phenomenon is the effort to keep school-age children with AIDS isolated from their classmates, if not out of school altogether. Governmental and civil rights organizations have countered restrictive moves with a great deal of success. There is little doubt that the ultimate physical toll of the AIDS epidemic will be high, as will be its economic costs, however the social issues are resolved. Concerted efforts are under way to address the problem at many levels, and they offer hope for successful strategies to combat HIV-induced disease. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\AIDS.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ AIDS HIV and/or AIDS is a life threatening disease that is affecting society today. It is a serious epidemic that is threatening millions of lives around the world. A person can become HIV infected thorough the sharing syringes or through vaginal or anal sex, one does not become infected from the air as some might think. It is infected through the blood. Testing positive for human immunodefiency virus or HIV, means that you carry the antibodies, you can be HIV infected and not have AIDS, AIDS occurs in later stage of infection. A person is infectious through all stages, although studies have shown that a person is most infectious during the early stage of detection and in the final stage of AIDS, during the midcourse of the infection they are less infectious. There are several things that one can do to prevent becoming HIV positive. One items is that you can practice abstinence, or on a more realistic view, one should be monogamous and always use condoms. It has been researched that the use of condoms lowers the risk of becoming HIV infected by 90%. Although this protection is not 100% it is the only way that actually helps prevent you from getting the virus. I think that society should make condoms more accessible to young people, I believe they should have condom machines in girl and guys school bathrooms. I also feel that they should be distributed in school social events such as dances or proms, when it is most likely that they will be having sex. Giving youth condoms is not encouraging sex, in my opinion yet it is educated them that they must protect themselves not only from unwanted pregnancies or venereal disease but from death, and from future spread of this epidemic. Studies shown that 50% of infected people are youths between the ages of 15 to 24 years of age. (Public Health Reports Jul. 1995, v110n4, p462-466. If this is the stage that statistics is showing that are most k]likely to contract the virus than why not do everything possible to help prevent it. Another study that I believe has brought results in the needle exchange program, In which drug users go and exchange their dirty needles for clean ones in order to prevent becoming or getting someone infected. "There are increasing data showing that those who regularly exchange their syringes in such programs benefit by lowering their risk of HIV acquisition". Khoshnood, Haven Public Health Reports Jul 1995, v110n4, p 462-466. I believe that AIDS education should be mandated in al states. As I stated before, if we are going to control this virus we need to educate from the start, if 11 years olds are having sex then they can spread the virus, them we need to teach them about AIDS and what to do to protect themselves. Whether we like it or not, or whether it is right or wrong, children are having sex and they need to be educated. Yes, we should teach them not to have sex, but those who still prefer to have sex need to be taught the precautions and how to protect themselves. "We could make a real difference and slow the spread of HIV of we learn to be open and frank with young people" says Dr.Merson " The widespread introduction of well-planned sex education will go far to protect our children from the risk if HIV infection now.." Women International Network winter 1994, v20n1, p 19. Homosexuality also need to be taught to young people and the dangers and risk of having sex. "Most people diagnosed with the life threatening illness may feel that their lives reeling out of control-spinning faster and faster as loss surmounts loss, panic overtakes reason, chaos defeats order" (Reed, Brian. HIV, AIDS and the Law, Lambda book report Jul 1996, v5n1, p37-38) I believe this is true yet, I think that as each year goes by the outlook for people who have contracted HIV is brighter. Each year more studies have been made and each time a little step closer to a cure. Although there is still not a cure and we may still be far from finding one, I think that there is hope and people who have contracted HIV should think positive so that their spirit remain high. They have found drugs like protease inhibitors which in clinical trials ion human, have reduces the virus in the bloodstream by as much as 99%. (Pitta, Jule Home Edition, Los Angeles Times, 1-15-95, pB-8) Also, the FDA is making experimental drugs available to individuals who are suffering from life threatening disease and I believe that it is excellent. If drugs are needed to be tested why not test and let human people with the virus use these drugs rather than animals. (Chaggiano, Christopher, First treatment approved for sever PCP.. Vol 28, FDA Consumer, 301094 pg. 7). I believe that mandatory testing of Health Care workers should be dome, yet it violates their right to privacy and self-determination and can not be justifies by claims concerning public welfare or epidemic control. It wasted resources it creates false impressions about patient exposure proneness from surgical procedures, it discriminated against surgeons and other health care personnel, and it create d unnecessary administrative and liability headaches for physicians and hospitals, In short it is unethical. (Bradtson, Keith, Vol. 19, Second Opinion, 1-1-94 P 26) Altogether AIDS needs to be controlled. Whether it is educating our youth or testing healthcare workers. It needs to be controlled. So, until there is a cure. We must go to all extremes in preventing this virus from spreading much more that it already has. If you could spread it then you need to be tested, educated , isolated and treated. We must do all that it takes to prevent someone else from being infected. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Alcohol Abuse.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ It's just another Friday night, but this time it's the guy's night out. What do many teenage boys have on their mind? They want to go cruising down the highway at 80 miles per hour with the windows down. Find some beer, and some women that they can get drunk, have sex with and have something to tell about the next day. The sad thing is, that most of the time it is true. A survey was taken in Nebraska in September of 1995, which said 25.7% of adolescents aged 18 and younger said, they have used alcohol before having sex. That is just in Nebraska alone (Courtney, 288, 1995). It is also said that Fraternity and Sorority members drink more and drink more frequently than their peers and accept as normal high levels of alcohol consumption and associated problems. Fraternity-sponsored parties also may encourage heavy drinking. Studies have found that students who consider parties or athletics important and those who drink to get drunk appear most likely to binge drink or to drink heavily (Shalala, 1, 1995). Although alcohol use by adolescents is frequent, alcoholism is very rare. Still, alcohol consumption by adolescents hinders normal development. Alcohol intake by children can result in learning impairment, hyperactivity, and personality and behavior problems, because today's society has accepted the casual use of alcohol (Effects, 1996, 1). Among men, research suggests that greater alcohol use is related to greater sexual aggression (Shalala, 1995, 2). Students living on campuses with higher proportions of binge drinkers experience more incidents of assault and unwanted sexual advances because of their peers' drinking than do students residing on campuses with lower proportions of binge drinkers (Shalala, 1995, 2). Some campuses sponsor alcohol awareness events and classroom lectures and distribute information about alcohol use. Although such education programs raise students' awareness of issues surrounding alcohol use, these programs appear to have minimal effect on drinking and on the rates of alcohol problems. According to Donna E. Shalala, Secretary of Health and Human Services at The National Institute on Alcohol Abuse and Alcoholism, it seems that binge drinkers appear to engage in more unplanned sexual activity and to abandon safe sex techniques more often than students who do not binge drink (Shalala, 1995, 2). The purpose of this paper will prove whether or not Ms. Shalala is right or wrong. The first study was done in 1992. The purpose of this study was to explore the relationship of alcohol use to unsafe sex in Latinas. The study was conducted using telephone interviews. The interviews were conducted with 523 currently sexually active Latinas aged 18-49 years old. The telephone survey employed a modified Mitofsky-Waksberg sampling technique to identify Latino households in nine states with concentrations of Latinos ranging from 5 to 39% in New York, New Jersey, Massachusetts, Connecticut, California, Arizona, Colorado, New Mexico, and Texas. Latinos in these states represent 77% of all United States Latinos (Marín, 1992, 1103). The screening procedure involved identifying the ethnicity, gender, and age of household members. Potential respondents were asked "Do you or any of the members of your household consider yourselves to be Latinos or Hispanics?" An eligible respondent in the household was selected using the Kish method, which lists all adult household members and then uses one of 12 possible selection schemes to randomly select among those eligible (Marín, 1992, 1104). Interviewers were bilingual males and females. Experienced interviewers recruited respondents by telling them this was a national health survey and that the topic was AIDS. Interviewers received specific training on how to ask the highly personal questions used in this research (Marín, 1992, 1104). A response rate in survey sampling can be defined as the ratio of the number of questionnaires completed of eligible elements to the number of eligible elements in the sample. Businesses, faxes, and non households were ineligible for reporting. After these were eliminated, age and gender of adults in the household was determined for 67.1% of eligible telephone numbers. Also 86.4% of those contacted who met the requirements for the study provided complete interviews. A response rate of 58% for the entire sample was obtained (Marín, 1992, 1104-5). The interviews were 100 open-ended calls, and two gender exclusive focus groups with Latinos and Latinas in San Francisco. Its purpose was to identify perceived consequences of condom use with secondary and primary partners, difficulties with condom use, and the average aspects of use. The final version of the interview took an average of 24 minutes to complete and explored a variety of topics related to condoms and sexual behavior. The questions mainly asked about alcohol use prior to sex, sexual comfort, self-effectiveness scale, secondary partner response to condom use, and acculturation (Marín, 1992, 1105). Of the 624 Latinas aged 18-49 interviewed in this study, 523 (83.8%) were sexually active. These women provided responses to the question about alcohol use prior to sex. Fully 65% indicated that they never used alcohol prior to sex, 28% said they used alcohol less than half the time, and only 7.5% used alcohol half the time or more (Marín, 1992, 1106). The demographic characteristics of Latinas who use or do not use alcohol before sex are shown in the table below. There were a number of differences between the groups. Alcohol users were younger [t(519) = 2.3, p < .05], better educated [t(519) = 2.7, p < .01], more acculturated [t(519) = 2.3, p < .001], had fewer children [t(519) = 4.1, p < .001], and showed a trend toward being employed longer outside the home [t(519) = 1.7/ p < .10] (Marín, 1992, 1106). To clarify the effect of acculturation in this sample, depending on the level, the highly acculturated women were more likely to have two or more sexual partners, more likely to use alcohol before having sex, and more likely to use condoms with a secondary partners (Marín, 1992, 1106). In this study, alcohol use prior to sex was associated with greater numbers of sexual partners., but also with more experience with condoms. Thus, alcohol use prior to sex may be a marker for the broader process of acculturation. Acculturation in Latinas has been associated with higher likelihood of multiple sexual partners and with greater use of alcohol, but also with higher likelihood of carrying condoms (Marín, 1992, 1109). In and exploratory analysis we found that among those 55 women who reported secondary partners, use of alcohol before sex was associated with greater condom use, even with the effects of acculturation (Marín, 1992, 1109). This study does agree with Mrs. Shalala's hypothesis. The second study was conducted in 1993. It was conducted to examine the relationship between drug and alcohol use, personal network characteristics, and sexual risk behaviors. The study focused on social factors that may account for the relationship between substance use and sexual risk behaviors. In the study, social environment factors such as drinking with friends, drinking in bars, and patterns of purchasing alcohol with friends have been found to have a strong influence on alcohol consumption, both in term of frequency and quantity. Another factor the study wanted to examine was the relationship between use of different substances and sexual behavior. To conduct this study, respondents were recruited from the AIDS Linked to Intravenous Experiences (ALIVE) study, a natural history study of HIV infection in IDUs in Baltimore. The primary means of recruitment for the ALIVE study were community outreach and word-of-mouth. ALIVE clinic participants who were 18 years or older and reported at their regular 6-month follow-up visit that they had injected drugs in the preceding 6 months and shared drugs were asked to participate in the Stop AIDS for Everybody (SAFE) study. All participants were administered a detailed survey on their background, drug, and sexual behaviors followed by a personal network interview. The personal network instrument asked participants to list, by giving the first name and the first letter of the last name or pseudonym, members of their personal network. They were first asked to list individuals that they had known for at least one month who they could go to for support in the domains of: intimate interactions, material assistance, socializing, physical assistance, positive feedback, and health information (Latkin, 1993, 161-3). Out of 297 volunteers, seven failed to meet the eligibility requirement at rescreening. The 290 respondents were predominately of low income, African-American (96%), male (84%), and reported receiving public assistance (70%) (Latkin, 1993, 163). Within the last six months, 21% had been in jail and 40% had been homeless. The average age for men was 39 years and the range was 24 to 56 years; for women the average age was 37 years, the median was 35, and the range was 27 to 55 years. Daily use of alcohol was reported by 29% of the respondents. Individuals who reported daily alcohol use drank significantly more on the days they drank than those who reported drinking less than daily (mean of 11.1 vs. 5.2 drinks per day, t = 4.88, P <.01) (Latkin, 1993, 163). Most of the males (90%) and females (77%) reported that they were sexually active in the prior six months. The average number of partners for men was two and one for women. Over half the males (57%) reported more than one partner in the last six months, over two-fifths (40%) reported "one-night stands", and one-third (33%) reported "giving drugs or money for sex" (Latkin, 1993, 163-4). Fewer females reported multiple partners (28%) or casual partners (21%), though 26% reported receiving drugs or money for sex at least once in the last six months. The reported use of condoms was sporadic. More than one-third (38%) reported that they never used condoms and only 29% reported that they used condoms more than half of the times they had sex. These results indicate that among heavy drinkers, and those with larger, lower density personal networks have increased levels of sexual risk behaviors (Latkin, 1993, 166). In the end, this study said that people with drinking habits do have a tendency to have risky sexual behavior. This study also agrees with Mrs. Shalala's hypothesis. The third study was conducted in 1995. It was conducted to see if alcohol-related blackouts, craving and risky sexual behavior are common among adolescents with alcohol use disorders and are an important focus for assessment and treatment efforts. The most recent diagnostic criteria for alcohol use disorders commonly used in the U.S. are contained in the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 4th Ed. (DSM-IV) (Martin, 1995, 672). The DSM-IV framework provides a system of operationally defined symptoms, and standard definitions of problem areas and allow clear communication among and between clinicians and researchers in the field. To qualify for a DSM-IV alcohol dependence diagnosis, at least three of seven symptoms must be present within a 12-month period. The DSM-IV symptoms are: (D1) tolerance; (D2) withdrawal, or use of alcohol to avoid withdrawal; (D3) drinking "in larger amounts or for a longer period than was intended"; (D4) "a persistent desire or unsuccessful efforts to cut down or control" drinking; (D5) spending a great deal of time "obtaining, using, or recovering from" alcohol; (D6) "important social, occupational, or recreational activities given up or reduced" because of drinking; and (D7) "continued use despite knowledge of having had a recurrent or persistent physical or psychological problem that is likely to be caused or exacerbated by" alcohol (Martin, 1995, 673). Subjects for this study were 181 adolescents (91 male, 90 female) who participated in the assessment protocol of the Pittsburgh Adolescent Alcohol Research Center (PAARC). Approximately 50% of the subjects were recruited from alcohol and substance abuse treatment programs and 50% from community advertisements. The kids who took part in this study participated in a day-long assessment protocol that characterized alcohol and drug use, substance use disorders, and areas such as health status, family interactions and comorbid psychopathology. Subjects were paid $100 in the form of gift certificates upon completion of the protocol (Martin, 1995, 674). Subjects were aged 13-21 years; black subjects comprised 26.5% of the sample, the remainder were white. The sample had a range of 1-5 on the 5-point SES index of Hollingshed. Adolescents with alcohol dependence had an average of 5.3 (+-) 0.77 DSM-IV abuse and dependence symptoms, which is somewhat less than the average of 6.6 DSM-III symptoms reported for adults with dependence (Martin, 1995, 675). The highest item-total correlations were for D3 and D6. The lowest item-total correlations were for D7 and D2. The highest inter-item correlations were for D5 with D6 and D5 with D3. Overall, the dependency symptoms showed moderate to high covariation. In some of the results, risky sexual behavior for drinkers with no alcohol diagnosis was 5.8%, and it was 12.0% for the DSM-IV alcohol abuse diagnosis, and 16.1% for DSM-IV alcohol dependence diagnosis (Martin, 1995, 677). Patterns of alcohol abuse symptoms were very heterogeneous among adolescents with DSM-IV alcohol abuse (Martin, 1995, 678). This study also says that frequent alcohol use can be related to risky sexual behavior, and also agrees with Mrs. Shalala's hypothesis. In conclusion, the first study said that alcohol use prior to sex appears to be an infrequent behavior of Latinas as a group due to cultural prohibitions about substance use. However, more frequent use of alcohol prior to sex for women with secondary partners was associated with more frequent condom use. Alcohol use in highly acculturated women may be a marker of more assertive behavior in general, including self-protective sexual behavior (Marín, 1992, 1109). The second study concludes that there is a need for more intensive HIV prevention and alcohol and drug treatment programs for injecting drug users and their partners. Drinking once a day or more was associated with risky sexual practices independent of use of cocaine and heroin. Partners of these heavy drinking, IDUs are at triple jeopardy: their partners are injecting drugs, tend to have multiple high risk partners, and are less likely to use condoms. Consequently, these partners should be a high priority for targeted HIV prevention intervention (Latkin, 1994, 166). The third study concludes that adolescent alcohol use disorders should focus on ways to produce more homogeneous subgroups, so that more can be learned about the etiology, prevention, and treatment of adolescent alcohol-related problems. This is necessary for future research advances on the etiology and treatment of these problems (Martin, 1995, 678). So in the end, Mrs. Shalala's statement is correct, and that kids who drink, do in fact have more of a risky sex-life. The real issue here is not sex and alcohol, but today's society, and what they think and do about kids having sex, getting drunk, or both. Society as a whole should take action against these things. They should make laws stricter for kids, and adults who buy kids alcohol. They should have more sex education in high schools and colleges, and they need to tell things like they are, and not hide the fact that kids are having sex. All of us need to think of some ways we can educate these kids to prevent them from this type of behavior. What are a few things YOU can do to help these kids who go get drunk and screw all the women that will let them. Worst of all, he may get one of them pregnant. Then he has to deal with her, and a baby for the rest of his life. And you know something, he may not even know her. Works Cited Courtney, Kathie, and Ian M. Newman. "Sexual Behavior of Nebraska Adolescents." Nebraska Medical Journal. September 1995. 287-289. Latkin, Carl et al. "The Relationships Between Sexual Behavior, Alcohol Use, and Personal Network Characteristics Among Injecting Drug Users in Baltimore, Maryland." Sexually Transmitted Diseases. May June 1994. 161-167. Martin, Christopher S. et al. "Patterns of DSM-IV Alcohol Abuse and Dependence Symptoms in Adolescent Drinkers." Journal of Studies on Alcohol. November 1995. 672-680. Marín, Barbara VanOss, and Elena Flores. "Acculturation, Sexual Behavior, and Alcohol Use among Latinas." The International Journal of the Addictions. 29(9) 1994: 1101-1114. Shalala, Donna E. Alcohol Alert. No. 29 PH 357. July 1995. "The Effects of Alcohol on Children and Teens" http://www.inform.umd.edu:8080/EdRes/Colleges/BSOS/ Depts/Cesar/menet/alca4a4.mnu. Internet. 6 October 1996. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Bad Choosers.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Bad Choosers By K.L. Casado The tired cliché has rung throughout the halls of maternity wards and law firms for years. "The Battle of the Sexes" as it is called; the everlasting struggle for supremacy among men and women. However, in the wider scope of events, how easy one's life is would ideally be more important than how supreme one is. Just ask Colin Powell or maybe even a reincarnate Kurt Cobain. It does not matter much if you're the top dog if your a top dog with an uncomfortable life. Maybe the important conflict is not which is superior, but rather which gender proceeds through life more easily. The question remains then: Which? It would be impossible here, given the talents of even this writer, to name a clear victor. Scholars and philosophers for years have attempted to do so, yet no gender has ever been definitely identified. However, the clear victor here should be the female. From start to finish, with a layover at child birth, women tend to live easier lives. Men run the government. Men go to war. Men encounter more obligation inside and out of the family. When looking at specific instances, life may equally challenge the two. Both must acquire food. It is noteworthy that men generally eat more than women. United States law mandates that both complete a certain amount of schooling. Both must toil through the identity crisis of adolescence, followed by the mid-life crisis of aging, and lastly, the mortality crisis in their elder years. There is a great possibility that both must appropriate wealth, provided they are not substinence farmers living in some foreign country that does not tax (In which case, the man would slave away in the fields from dusk until dawn while the woman would wash a dish, tie their eighteen ignorant children down to a chair and show them the beauty of using a hula-hoe). Men and women share many hardships throughout the progression of their lives. However, men have generally acknowledged them and taken responsibility accordingly, while women have continually inflicted even more troubles upon themselves. The familiar fancy of a fellow goes as follows: The man works, makes a living to support his family, provides food and shelter and accepts a position as the head of the family. A majority of jobs are not fulfilling. A man's existence at work is scarcely a spiritual uplift and ordinarily may be draining and exhausting. Even more distressing is a man's dependence on such, for bearing the responsibility for his naked family's hunger might be a bit disheartening. Exempting the guttedly-challenged, a man must also assume leadership of his home, governing and supervising the affairs therein (an action necessary as the dominant gender, but this topic shall be saved for a later time). A man endures many calamities outside of family-lock as well. The natural pursuant of companionship is the man. That is not to say that women do not do their own, voluntary, share, but who is typically the initial solicitor, delivers the flowers and eventually looked upon for a proposal? This aspect of male life is among the most trying of all. A man rarely finds emotional companionship here. He serves as his own confidant and council. He must deal with his significantly stronger sexual tendencies, especially, given today's society, in the workplace. In the working world, an aspiring young man's employment is most likely flushed down into the likes of McDonald's or High School "Janitorial Administration." Although, one must acknowledge the glaring exception of those promoted to fry-boy or window washer. In direct contrast to the dismal drudgery endured by the conventional male, there is the potential luxury of being a woman. It is stereotypically a woman's position, while the children go to school, to stay home, go shopping, watch television (including her favorite soap operas), and do whatever comes to mind the rest of the day. Theoretically, a woman's day is complete and satisfying. Should she feel sheltered or isolated, she is fully welcome to venture out and about among society. Should she feel incomplete or hollow, she is wholly able to stay home and reinforce her roots and foundation. A woman may indulge herself at a local mall or in a gallon of ice cream. In contrast to men, women are known to find serenity in accessible material goods, such as a new blouse or fresh shade of lipstick. Men, on the other hand, want a Ferrari or they want to cry like a little girl. Women are more easily pleased. A woman's obligation to the household is minimal. Thanks to modern conveniences, she no longer has to cook. Rather, dinner may be defrosted. A couple of buttons need pushing and so ended is her daily onus. Breakfast for the kids? Pop Tarts and Nutri-Grains, maybe an egg if she feels generous. The invention of paper plates and plastic silverware (bare hands may be a bit barbaric and uncleanly) has put an end to washing dishes, given that whatever was defrosted did not come with one. The washer and dryer have reduced the laundering of garments from washboard and suds to dropping them into a basin and turning a knob. Furthermore, once the children reach five or six years of age, they can be expected to wash their own clothing. To maintain a sanitary environment, a woman might find an annual house cleaning necessary. Before marriage, women can enjoy an accommodating and comfortable lifestyle. If not, at least one which is more agreeable than that of men. At this stage, a large majority of women are approached and sought after for their young, attractive bodies, keen ability to defrost, and companionship (in no apparent order of importance). Such instances are undoubtedly flattering to women. Consequently, morale is substantially boosted. Those not routinely sought after, admittedly, may be paling in self-esteem, but remunerate their grievances by eating however much of whatever they so choose. Women are known to have considerably more intimate relations with friends, especially out of wedlock. Those individuals serve as emotional outlets, an opulence foreign to a vast majority of men. Not only does this explain man's extensive knowledge of beer, but also why women are more emotionally sound and content at this point. A female, contrary once again to a male, has no trouble financially supporting herself in a respectable manner by recording telephone messages and brewing coffee, officiating senior citizen shuffleboard competitions, or possibly exploiting men for their natural inclinations at a local entertainment tavern. The facility of the woman's life trickles down from marriage and pre-marital life all the way to adolescence. Boys must endure the painstaking and humiliating transition to manhood. The male cannot hide his cracking speech or his sullied lip. Undoubtedly, this will be noticed and vocally editorialized at home. "Hey, look and listen, Mom!" Father will exclaim. "The boy's hit puberty!" Any man can attest to the wretchedness of this situation, or perhaps the time he forgot to lock the bathroom and his little sister just had to take a shower. He must also request shaving equipment, a guaranteed public announcement, one that might as well be published in the classifieds. Females, on the other hand, are far more sheltered and protected at home. "Aw, look, honey," Mother will sigh, "Your daughter is blooming (heaven forbid she receive the ever so viscious "developing") into a beautiful, young lady." She asks, as discreetly as a Central Intelligence operation, for an extra piece of clothing, a piece of cotton, and a pill. No one ever knows the difference. School arises as an even more dire situation. For every boy except the mutant freak who was done in sixth grade, the junior high locker room is a merciless and perverse place. The heartless jokes there do not even meet appropriateness standards of this paper. Females do not fare quite as badly. Although I can not admit to any first hand knowledge of the junior high girls locker room, it is my understanding that as long as one maintains healthy and clean hygienic habits, they are not harassed, at least not to the extent of those across the gymnasium. The troubles for women arise when they refuse to accept the comfortable position as people with easy lives and choose to complicate them. Many women choose to assume authority in their household. This is not necessary. The men, power hungry and dictatorial when feasible, often can perform the task adequately themselves and sometimes have no problem accepting this duty. For many, there is no true need to work if they are married. An immeasurable amount of women choose to cook for their family, routinely! Some even proceed to prepare breakfast. In today's society, food is readily purchased, many times, for a price less than cooking. "Microwaveable Dinners, The Wave of the Future!" the announcements read. They choose to make use of actual dishes. Sheer foolishness! Microwaveable dinners come on disposable trays. No dishes, no mess, no nothing. Women choose to adopt the washing of their family's clothing as yet another unnecessary chore. As if clothing needed routine washing, they do not even force their children, grown-up or not, to do it themselves, further instilling ideals of discipline in them. Women are irresponsible in many of the choices they make. Despite already thrusting hardships upon themselves, they decide to go further. Women routinely maintain the cleanliness of their house. The reason for doing so confounds all laws of practicality. Dirty houses are more comfortable. Whenever something is needed, one can look on the ground somewhere. It is done usually to improve the parental image, whether that image be a guest's or their own. There are few guests, it would seem, who would be worth cleaning your house for. If one receives more respect for tidiness, the source of that respect needs to be very closely examined. As far as personal image goes, it would seem practical to base one's image of herself on something maybe more significant than having one's clothes picked up and the dust off one's piano. The sentiment that women offer extraneous credence to self image and thus bring troubles upon themselves is further reflected with the habitual use of cosmetics. This is not necessary. Especially to household prone women, cosmetics are wasted energy and money. Unbetrothed women not applying cosmetics are not always avoided, but rather pursued even more vehemently by men who find practicality attractive. Even worse is the state of mind dedicated cosmetic users put themselves in when unable to apply them. "I look like crap," they'll whine. Whose job is it to r f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\BDSM is normal and acceptable.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ BDSM stands for Bondage Discipline Sadism and Masochism. Most regard this as a perverted form of sexuality limited only to gays who they also regard as perverted. This is far from the case, as even the great marquis de Sade was into this sort of play, and was clearly straight. Whereas there are more problems involved in BDSM than in Vanilla sex, the form of sexuality called BDSM is also much more a form requiring trust., In a typical scenario, one person in this case i will call the person he, is a dom. The other (she) is a sub. He will begin by telling she that she must kneel and present herself. He will then often collar she, tie she up, and then proceed to spank she torture she and even force sex on she. She wants this however and is thrilled to be so treated. She also has a safeword which when said will stop all action. There is a lot of trust needed between he and she before this action even begins but once begun it is indeed the most erotic sexuality ever encountered. Many will say that BDSM stems form a desire to abuse or to rape. Neithger of these are usually true. The need is for control or to be controlled and that is what is found in BDSM. Although the horror stories are the ones which are often shown in the news, in fact the successes in BDSM are far greater. In short BDSM is normal, and is worthwhile as well. Try it you might like it. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Censorship.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The idea of censorship is nothing new to the American people. Censorship has been controversial since I can ever remember. The issue is so delicate because censorship by definition infringes on peoples First Amendment rights. Usually when that phrase is used, controversy follows quite closely. Pornography is another hotly debated issue. Parents have long wanted stricter laws to help prohibit young children getting a hold of magazines, videos and other pornographic materials. With the development of the Internet and the World Wide Web it has become even more of a challenge to prevent children from being exposed to such material. These are some questions that people need to ask them selves and legislators. Should magazine companies, such as Playboy, Penthouse, etc, be prohibited from publishing their magazines on the web when magazines like Time, and Sports Illustrated are allowed? How easy is it to access such magazines? Do people want to have such magazine so accessible to just anyone? What can and is being done and what are the political ramifications? Anyone with access to a computer that is equipped with on-line services can view such magazines with relative ease. Although, studies show Internet pornography only represents a small portion of Internet traffic it still is quite effortless. Basically the only thing one needs to do is select any of the search engines and simply type: sex. This will pull up a host of different sites where one can easily click on any of them and view pornography. What many groups are trying to do is make it less accessible to people and especially young people. What is happening is that the term pornography is which a broad word used in many different contexts and is difficult to determine what should be censored. Pornography is defined in Webster's dictionary as pictures, film, or writing which deliberately arouse sexual excitement. Well one thing might sexually excite one person but not another person. So by this definition one can understand why there is a lot of room for discrepancy. Until there is a universal definition of what is meant by pornography there will continue to heavy to debate. This is strong demand for such magazines as Playboy and Penthouse on the Internet, this is evident in the sales of each of the magazines in the news sales. But the accessibility of the magazine though the Internet is the real question. Do people want pornographic magazines readily available to young children, since computerized technology is now so encouraged to young children. Well censorship on the Internet would call for on-line service provides to patrol the content of online discussions: news groups, chat rooms, bulletin boards, Web pages, etc. Most American do not want to see this happen. What most people want is, as Susan Wendell explains, "society has the right to protect itself from the disorder and moral disintegration that result from individuals unduly pursuing their sexual self-interest... the government has the right, therefore, to limit such forms of expression." What she is essentially saying is that if person are going to have no couth and continue to be indecent then the government will be forced to step in. Is this wrong to want something like this. Does this "infringe upon our First Amendment Rights" or is this doing what is "necessary and proper." This is where the real dispute lies. The on-line companies need to find a happy median to statify everyone (which is extremely difficult at this day in age). We want to protect the children. "Children are very impressionable and do not realize the implications behind the pornographic materials: without censors onthe material, they will be able to feely access information that will corrupt their morals"(Caleshu 4). There are a number of perposal in Congress that would give some form of censorship or totally make the Internet free and open to all. Bills such as Sentor James Exon's Communications Decency Act which would punish any person who makes available any indecent communications in any form. Another similiar bill is the Communications Act of 1995, introduced by Representative Cox of California and Representative Wyden of Oregon. This bill would prohibit Fcc regulations of speech on the Internet. There are many others that please many and outrage many others. If the government is not working fast enough for you, there are, however, alternatives. Personal censors are now available for parents to prevent young one from view pornographic materials. The company Microsystem Software has created Cyber Patrol. What Cyber Patrol and many other sofware filtering systems do is allow parents to restrict what Internet site children can access. This will help control what children are viewing at home, but does not do anything for public access. In conclusion, the topic of pornographic censorship will continue to be heavily debated as long as people have such strong views. Censorship will forever be in debate since it deals with hte First Amendment rights so closely. If the issue is important to you as an individual, then take action, get involved and make a difference. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Child Abuse An Exposition.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Child Abuse: An Exposition By Dominic Ebacher Imagine for one moment that you are not yourself any longer. Visualize instead that you are a young girl; old enough to know right from wrong yet still young enough to be terrified by the dark shadows in your room. It is a cool autumn night and your parents have opted to attend a party which you are not allowed at. "It will be fine," they say. Although you already know what is to come. Your uncle comes over to watch you for the evening, and your parents are so pleased by the fact that they do not have to find a sitter. As soon as he arrives, your mother kisses you on the cheek and scurries out the door to join your father already waiting in the car outside. The nightmare begins. His slimy hands casually slide an ebony cartridge into the VCR as he smiles at you seductively. You can feel his eyes worming their gaze through your clothes every time that he looks at you. You feel dirty and violated every time you think about what he does to you when you are alone. He walks over to the couch and sits down next to you. His hand slithers it way onto your knee and you cringe in revulsion. "Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you," he chides. Your mind feels panicky as you feel his touch in more intimate places and you scream involuntarily. His grip tightens as he places his hand over your mouth. "We'll have to do this the hard way!" comes his intense whisper. You flail your arms at him, but it doesn't help. His writhing massive body is on top of yours, and you feel so powerless. Eventually, you sink into a sobbing heap and simply wait for his passions to stop. You wait for the nightmare to end. When he is done, you limp to the laundry room and try fruitlessly to get the blood stains out of your clothes. It is all your fault... Abuse: The violation or defilement of; What you have just experienced is one type of abuse that occurs millions of times every year across America. Estimates of abuse range wildly depending on the source of ones information. From one to two million children per year are victims of child abuse. (Dolan p.3) All sources agree on the simple truth that not nearly all cases of child abuse are reported or even estimated. Man cases go unreported, less than 50% by current estimates. (Dolan p.3) The amount of child abuse is staggering to think about, let alone deal with. By the age of eighteen one in three girls will have been sexually molested and one in six boys will have been molested in that same time frame. (WWW site). Although, throughout this paper we shall discuss not only the effects of sexual abuse but abuse in all its forms. These include Physical Abuse, Sexual Abuse, Mental Abuse and Neglect. We will also Touch upon the basic question of this report, and that is, "How has child abuse changed over the last 100 years and what effects has this had on the family?" This brings us to our first research area, change. It is clear that families are undergoing a number of important structural changes: families are smaller than in the past, with fewer children and sometimes with only one parent; parents have children at a later age; more couples live together without the bonds of matrimony which was accepted as a sacred bond so few years in human history. The source of this degradation of such a basic unit of society is unknown throughout all areas of research which I canvassed in my quest. It is a question that one person needs to answer for himself and solve for himself. Something a young child is not capable of doing. Physical abuse has many forms. It may involve the hitting or kicking of a child with the fists or the feet, or with another object; such as belts, shovels, changes, ropes, electric cords, leather straps, canes, baseball bats, sticks, broom handles, or assorted large objects. Other forms of abuse include the pouring of scalding water or coffee on a child's body, holding a child's head under the water of a toilet bowl, stuffed into running washing machines, throwing a child against a wall, shaking a child with extreme force or placing parts of a child's anatomy on hot or burning objects to cause pain. (Author's note: Sometimes in extreme cases the shaking of a child with such extreme force as an aggressive abuser possesses can cause severe brain damage as the brain is crushed from repeated impact against the skull. This type of injury is especially damaging in babies and small children.) Some experts say the For every reported case of physical abuse over 100 are not reported. (Dolan p.7) Nobody knows precisely how many children die each year from physical abuse at the hands of adults. The National committee for the Prevention of child Abuse in its annual survey of all 50 states estimates the 1,125 children died from abuse in 1988, a figure that, according to the Committee's report "most likely represents the lowest estimate of the problem." What is known is that reports of child fatalities resulting from abuse are steadily increasing... (Neal p.1) Many times when physical abuse is caused by a parent or guardian, the child is not taken for medical help, even when wounds or injuries are very severe. When they are taken into the hospital it is usually be a secondary member of the family, one who may not have caused the abuse but did not stop it either. This type of person might be called a facilitator. In the past, there was much more discipline in homes and schools then there is today. In one interview, I had the following response to the question, What do you consider to be abuse; as compared to punishment and discipline? "Beating with a stick the size of a telegraph pole. Or forcing a kid to eat liver. That is what the government sees. I see it as abuse if the child isn't learning from it. Kids way back when were slapped on the wrist with rulers. They didn't go out and kill each other as many of the kids do today." (Towle E-mail) Many people which I interview displayed one of two attitudes: · No hitting or abuse was acceptable to them today · More discipline is needed today than before Many experts think that terrible pressures on today's family are partly to blame for the excess of abuse in today's families. (Dolan p.9) Physical abuse is termed sexual abuse when it involves the display or touching of genitalia or anything which is not a comfortable part of a normal person to person contact. This brings us to our next form of Child abuse, that of Sexual or exploitive abuse. Sexual abuse is described as those activities by an older person for his or her sexual gratification without consideration for the child's psychosocial sexual development. Also, as contacts or interactions between a child and an individual of higher power when the child is being used for the sexual stimulation of that adult or another. (Ruth p.4) There are many categories of sexual abuse, these include; incest, pedophilia, exhibitionism, molestation, sex (statutory rape), sexual sadism, and child pornography. It is estimated that approximately three hundred thousand children are involved in child prostitution and pornography. (Kempe p.9) Many times men or woman who abuse children were abused when they were young. In this way, abuse is very much a self fulfilling prophecy, or circle problem. Historically, sexual abuse was not as much of a problem as it is in modern times. Incidences of sexual abuse are highest in urbanized technologically advanced societies. We hold this to be self evident because the basic need of the sexual drive is denied a constructive (at least, less destructive) outlet in modern society. In other cultures and times, prostitution was a valid form of employment, and this niche provided an integral outlet for connoisseurs of sex. (I.e. nymphomaniacs, and satirists). Without this vent men with sexual frustration may turn to the less reactive child as sexual prey. Due to the black market prostitution of children, a twelve year old boy can earn upwards of a thousand dollars per day selling himself on the streets of Los Angeles. Sexual abuse can have severe consequences on the mental development of a children. (Mental? Did someone mention mental?) Mental Abuse of a child can involve several different activities. These can involved the common verbal forms, i.e. yelling, neglect, constant insults, etc. They also involve certain forms of mental torture and neglect. Mental abuse is one of the most damaging forms of abuse, because unlike rape or other forms of sexual or physical abuse, mental abuse will be with you all of your life. I would offer this analogy to shed light what I am trying to communicate here. Physical and sexual abuse are like roadblocks in the road of life. They are there for a while, but you get over them eventually. Mental abuse, on the other hand, catalyzes the disillusion of the view of the street. If someone is always insulting you, always telling you that you are no good: then with time, your mind becomes accustomed to it, and begins to believe it. This especially is a damaging consequence for young children and infants, who are as dependent upon mental support as they are for their physiological needs. It is an utter violation of such a relationship. Mental abuse not only affects the child, and the family, but society as a whole. In one of my interviews I received the following response to the question; What do you feel is the greatest misconception about abuse in today's society? "We still don't understand how much real damage it does, not only to the child but to society as a whole. Most people never fully recover from child abuse. Our society has never recovered from child abuse..." (Kimball E-mail) This brings us to our final area of discussion on the subject of child abuse, that of neglect. Neglect is the most prevalent form of child maltreatment. "The statistics are staggering. A recent Study prepared by the American Humane Association states that, nationwide, neglect consistently has accounted for the greatest number of maltreatment reports; in 1988 alone it represented sixty three percent of the approximately two million cases of reported incidents of the three predominant forms of child maltreatment: physical abuse, sexual abuse and neglect." (Steinbach p.8) Neglect is the unlawful withholding of a child's basic needs. Food, Water, Shelter, Clothing; these are all things that a child needs to live an effective life in today's society. To deny a child these things is to leave him lower on the ladder of needs than he or she would conceivably be otherwise. Neglect is by far more prominent than any other forms of child maltreatment, but, continually it is the least prominent villain in child abuse advertising schemes. Why are people so unwilling to admit this problem? Why do Americans consistently look overseas and across borders when sending their charitable donations? The problem is here! It is not imagined. Unlike the demons who lurk in the darkness of children's closets, this villain will not vanish at the flip of a light switch. Many of these children do not have their own closets or lights... In conclusion, we have gone over the most important points and facts about the different types of child abuse and what their affects are on children. We have tried to shed some light on this unspoken about, and shunned subject. The answer to the question which was posed at the beginning of this paper is vague a best and unanswerable at worst. Child abuse has always been around, and it always will be around as long as other people care more about themselves, than about others. The golden rule is the ultimate answer, the most dignified quest. The last hundred years have only brought about changes in the discussion, description, and definition of child abuse. These things have helped do away with child abuse significantly, but the eradication of this most cursed of diseases is not in the sight of those who look to the future. I leave you with this final quote, spoken by a one Mr. Andrew Vachss. "The effect that child abuse has not just on the victims, but on their subsequent victims and on society as a whole, is, in my judgment, far more devastating than the threat of drugs, of political upheaval, of economic disaster, or of environmental destruction... I really think that child abuse is the most significant threat not just to the quality of life in this country, but to life in this country." (Kesegich, p.33) Bibliography Lesar, Jenny. Statistics. Woodbridge, Conneticut: Blackbirch Press Inc, 1996 Kesegich, Ken. "In Defense of Children." Cwru February, 1990: 33-35 Steinbach, Alice. "Neglect: the most prevalent form of child maltreatment." Honolulu Star-Bulletic & Advertiser 30 July 1989: A-29 Dolan, Edward F. Big book of abuse. Anywhere, USA, Anybody Inc: 1312 Towle, Jeffery. Email Interview. 25 October 1996. Kimball, Lisa. Email Interview. 30 October 1996. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Condom Distribution in Schools Condones Promiscuity and Incre.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ English Four Tuesday, January 7,1997 CONDOM DISTRIBUTION IN SCHOOLS CONDONES PROMISCUITY AND INCREASES TEEN PREGNANCIES A majority of high schools in the United States do not distribute condoms to students. Those few schools that do provide condoms state their reason that in doing so, they will safely decrease the number of teen pregnancies and cases of sexually transmitted diseases. But if students are exposed to condom distribution, they will get the idea that premarital sex is okay, and will do it without consideration. Statistics showing the condom failure rate turn the belief of reducing teen pregnancies around. Distributing condoms in schools condones promiscuity and increases teen pregnancies. Condoms were invented to provide a barrier for protection against pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases. Since then, other forms of birth control have been introduced and proven more reliable than condoms. Depo-Provera, "The Pill", and Norplant are such methods. Every day, sex education classes promote condoms as means of safe sex or a least safer sex. But research on condoms provides no such guarantee. Texas researcher Susan Weller reports that condoms are only 87 percent effective in preventing pregnancy. Condoms do appear to be effective in preventing pregnancy when used "correctly and consistently". Most individuals, however, do not use them "correctly and consistently". In a municipal hospital family planning clinic, 36 percent of 106 people experienced condom breakage, and five percent of the women's unplanned pregnancies were attributed to broken condoms. A high school student cannot afford the risk of becoming pregnant. The Catholic Church states that sex exists for means of expressing love between two people and creation only, and frowns upon premarital sex or sexual intercourse without using a contraceptives. Catholic values state that abstinence should be practived and is the safest method of birth control there is. Sexual promiscuity should not be taken as lightly as it is. Movies, songs, and television give messages that sexual promiscuity is "cool and attractive". If condoms are distributed in school, students would be living the life of a soap opera star. They see it as a way to be cool and protected at the same time. First, reputations and feelings are at risk, and second, students are risking teen pregnancy. Today's teenagers face many pressures in their life including school, parents, friends and attitude. Society has been sending mixed messages to teens on sex. Parents tell their children to wait, while the media says "Go ahead and do it". If parents and sex educators teach students that they should wait, providing condoms in schools will pressure teens into sex earlier, increasing the number of sexually active students. Sexual promiscuity should not be taken as lightly as it is. Movies, songs, and television give messages that sexual promiscuity is "cool and attractive". If condoms are distributed in school, students would be living the life of a soap opera star. They see it as a way to be cool and protected at the same time. First, reputations and feelings are at risk, and second, students are risking teen pregnancy. Surprisingly, many schools throughout the United States adopt abstinence-only programs. The enthusiasm for these programs is well evident. Although the message of abstinence is criticized by some as inadequate, there are good reasons for promotion of abstinence. Teenagers want to learn about abstinence; not "everyone's doing it". In 1992, Center for Disease Control found that 43 percent of teenagers ages 14 to 17 had engaged in sexual intercourse at least once. This is less than half, which means that a majority of teens are not doing it. Abstinence prevents pregnancy. For example, the San Marcos Junior High in San Marcos, California, adopted an abstinence-only program developed by Teen-Aid. The curriculum dropped the school's pregnancy rate from 147 to 20 within a two-year period. America faces a long road ahead of them in fighting disease and poverty. The battle may never be won, but our children, the future leaders of the United States, need to be set on the right path before we can begin our road to victory. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Consent and Its Place in SM Sex.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Consent and its Place in SM Sex At first the sting of the whip, and the reddening of her ass felt wonderful, but Carrie knew that the pain would soon become unbearable, despite her stating "refrigerator," her "safe" word. . . Carrie's example shows us how important consent is in SM, or rather sado-masochism sex play. The most obvious reason consent is important in SM play is the risk of injury and the potential for unwanted danger is avoided. In addition, with understood consent, trust is developed, making the experience more enjoyable to the participants. Reasons for non-consenting play do exist, however these occur only under certain circumstances. When dealing with SM, there is a greater risk of injury and of danger than missionary position sex, simply because of the dynamics of it. When an individual is being tied up the way in which the ropes are tied, how a person is suspended, and whether or not the person has revealed confidential information to be used in the scene all aid to create a potentially dangerous situation. When in bondage, the struggles and wriggles of your partner desperately trying to escape your teasing might tighten a rope of poor quality and/or singularly tied around a wrist, creating major veins to stop circulating . The danger might not even seem obvious until it is too late. It is possible though highly unlikely that one could lose the usage of one's hands. Often in SM sex, extremely intimate information is given to your partner, for example a fantasy. If the fantasy involves play that mainstream American society might not find acceptable, a deeper level of trust would most likely be necessary. Many human beings have rape fantasies. Do they want to actually be raped? The answer to me is very clear, absolutely not. The fantasy, is not about the violent act that rape actually is. It is about control, that control given to another, the feeling that there is no choice. The most significant difference I know of between an SM rape scene and the real thing is there is trust be it even if it is peoples unknown to each other and a third party has set up the scene. There is a conscious giving of consent. A SM rape scene, must have a great deal of consent. Many men (and some women) seek out professional Mistresses, Masters, submissives, or someone who has revealed a want or need to experience what they themselves enjoy. Someone whom they are pretty much assured that there will not be trust problems, for example a revealing of identities, as in the case of a high profile person. Also the play is generally a place of comfort to experience what they truly enjoy and possibly can not in their "real" life. With this type of relationship the trust often needs to comes close to intuition coupled with a little time sharing what each will and won't do. Consent to some degree is already given, yet even here it needs to be established. The real difference is that play is often so removed from participant's lives that it no longer affects their normal life. They are not laughed at for wanting to choke on a beautiful women's high heel, whereas their spouse would not hesitate in calling a mental hospital at the mere mention of the thought. Disaster can still occur, for a "scene" cannot be written with a signed approval (it can but the enjoyment that can only be found in spontaneity, would definitely be lost). Yet, this very factor creates the potential for millions of things to go in a direction unsafe for the people not directing the action. In any sexual engagement, my ultimate satisfaction comes from bringing my partner to a most gratified state. To have him or her look at me with their eyes begging for more without sound is indescribable. Knowing that they are there for me; knowing that what I need for the scene to be great is a pushing of thresholds more than ever thought possible and "going there"; knowing that what I need for the session to go well has been taken care of; these are a few of my needs. Checking that I and anyone involved is in a good place is very important for me. This includes an age check. Laws have been established in this country to protect children from harm for they cannot "give" consent. Yet there are many adults who, although they are well into adulthood, are unable to figure out and accept the responsibility of personal consent. If Carrie had a partner who was aware of her needs and the established "safety" word she would not dread another scene in which she was disrespected. Each a bottom and top hold powerful positions to control what occurs in a given scene. Yet if a top, the dominant one, does not heed the warning from their trusting subject than they might find themselves without a partner very soon. Safe words are used to add to the scene by having all those involved know that there is complete freedom to go any where until that word is stated. I have even heard of different levels and meanings representing different things , such as slow down instead of stop. This again allows individuals to explore and expand their area of play. To unknown proportions, often only in retrospect have I personally thought I could be taken "there", taken one step beyond which, as I stated is the ultimate experience. Possibly this is the exact reason so much of SM parties is merely observing other's technique style and expertises, aside from the purely erotic side of watching others, which brings me to another area. Many people I have known involved in the scene find it important to join a leather, SM, gay and /or lesbian club, organization, or group. Possibly it is a need to be surrounded by others that would not judge as harshly. These clubs and groups are often places to meet others that you can play with. There are a lot of people that bring someone merely curious about the scene. What truly permeates these meetings is the presence of trust ant the understanding of consent. Without these factors, meetings would deteriorate into rape and torture festivals. Consent, in play with someone as stated, gives privileges. It also encompasses a greater trust, one involving life and death or, at least, a risk of disease. If an individual is using equipment used in a scene that involved blood and sexual aids, such as dildos, medical devises, and an enormous and ever expanding list of other items, there is a tremendous responsibility of those playing to wash clean and/or throw away items that pose any threat. Because the partners' consent stems from trust, there should be an understanding of guidelines involving physical safety. There are some cases when non-consenting SM play could have advantages or could be unavoidable. Advantages could occur when one plays with a new player or possibly with someone they have not been with before. Either each person would give a detailed questionnaire, or, in a more casual setting, one might just be taken by physique and begin with not many words at all. The individual on top then needs to continually watch for what is "O.K" , but the excitement is in the exploration. All people involved should know that they have a way to give all or, as I like, do anything to please, yet retain the right to refuse. When date-rape came to the public's attention colleges across the country scrambled to figure out codes to establish how far was too far. But in SM play can this happen? Time shared, spent experiencing every nuance and possibly entertaining extremely limited play are ways of not crossing a boundary. What we would be left with would be a very sterile boring time. To some people in the SM scene new partners and experiences with your partner need to allow for occasional non-consenting . Is it possible to establish a SM scene that is acceptable to those involved? I hope the answer is yes. I know that to achieve this, effort and/or time might help. The greatest enjoyment will be reached if this effort is given. Difficulties arise with such a tremendously large amount of nuances to a field in which hardly any time has been given to . We do not know why Joe up the street likes to flash young boys, or why Mary has sex once a week with her husband and does not know how to reach an orgasm except by masturbating, and we definitely do not know why Carrie keeps coming back for more, hoping her partner does start to understand what she needs and wants. What we do know is that in all these situations consent is an almost mandatory factor. Consent is what makes combining whips, needles, electricity, and the human body safe. 4 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Courtly love.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ THE TRADITION OF COURTLY LOVE IS AN ELABORATE ATTITUDE OR CODE OF BEHAVIOR EUROPEAN THOUGHT FROM THE TWELFTH CENTURY ON . PREVIOSLY ,THE FRENCH TROUBADOURS IN LANGUEDOC HAD SUNG THE PROVENCAL LOVE SONG WHICH LATER BECAME INCORPORATED INTO THE LOVE POETRY OF THE MIDDLE AGES ,AND EVEN INTO OUR CODE OF LOVE TODAY .MANY OF THE FEATURES OF THIS SENTIMENT HAVE DISAPPEARED, BUT THEY FORMED A MOMENTOUS BACKGROUND FOR EUROPEAN LITERATURE FOR MORE THAN EIGHT HUNDRED YEARS .THE FRENCH POETS WERE THE FIRST TO EXPRESS OR INVENT THE ROMANTIC NOTION OF PASSION WHICH CHANGED THE ENTIRE IMAGINATION OR DAILY LIFE OF THOSE AFFECTED . FOR THIS REASON , (PLACE YOUR NAME) FINDS IT ABSOLUTELY UNAVOIDABLE TO VOTE THE ENTIRE FIRST CHAPTER OF HIS ALLEGORY OF LOVE TO THE SENTIMENT OF COURTLY LOVE ,EVEN BEFORE HE BEGINS HIS DISCUSSION ON THE ALLEGORICAL LOVE POETRY OF THE MIDDLE AGES . IN THE ART OF COURTLY LOVE ,ANDREAS CAPELLANUS DEALS WITH THE SUBJECT QUITE ADEQUATELY AND PARADOXICALLY . HIS BOOK IS DIVIDED INTO TWO PARTS :FIRST , HOW ONE CONTROLS AND DIRECTS HIS EMOTIONS IN THE EYES OF HIS BELOVED ;AND SECOUNDLY ,HOW ONE SHOULD TRY TO REJECT SECULAR LOVE AND CONCENTRATE ON A NOBLER LOVE DIRECTED TOWARDS GOD . DISREGARDING THE SECOUND PART ,CAPPELLANUS' WORK IS A GUIDE ON HOW TO PREPARE SOMEONE PSYCHOLOGICALLY FOR A POSSIBLE PHYSIOLOGICAL HAPPENING .IT IS THE EMBODIMENT OF THE NOTION OF COURTLY LOVE AND THE GAME OF RHETORIC WHICH IS PLAYED BETWEEN THE TWO PERSON INVOLVED .THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THEM DETERMINES THE ULTIMATE GOAL OF THEIR GAME .IF THE LADY HAPPENS TO BE A WOMEN OF HIGHER NOBILITY THAN THE MAN WHO IS WOOING HER ,THEN HE MUST SATISFY HIMSELF WITH NOTHING MORE THAN HER PRESENCE . HOWEVER ,IF THE LADY IS OF A LESSER STATION IN LIFE ,OR ESPECIALLY OF A PLEASANT CLASS ,THEN THE GAME IS DIRECTED TOWARDS "GETTING HER INTO BED AS SKILLFULLY AS POSSIBLE , FOR SHE CAN UNDERSTAND NO OTHER LANGUAGE. THE REWARD OF COURTLY LOVE IS AN ENNOBLING CHARACTER WHICH IS BOTH INTERNALLY AND EXTERNALLY REVEALING .ALTHOUGH THE LOVER SUFFERS GREATLY IN LOVING PASSIONATELY WHAT HE CANNOT HAVE ,HE ALSO TAKES GREAT CARE IN LOOKING ,ACTING ,AND SPEAKING AS APPEALING AS HIS LADY WOULD HAVE HIM .THE MAN BECOMES A CHANGED PERSON WHEN HE BECOMES A LOVER ,FOR LOVE CONVERTS MAN'S MOST AGGRESIVE INSTINCTS TO PASSIVE ONES .ANY OVERWHELMING EMOTIONS IS DEVASTATING ,BUT COURTLY LOVE TEACHES ONE HOW TO CONTROL AND DIRECT THESE EMOTIONS ,WHICH ULTIMATELY BECOME AN ART IN MODES OF EXPRESSION. THE COURTLY LOVE TRADITION IS A LATIN TRADITION .THE GERMANIC PEOPLE ,SUCH AS THE NORSEMEN OR DANES ,WHO ARE REMOVED FROM THIS SPIRIT SPEAK MOSTLY OF HEROIC DEEDS .THE DEEPEST EMOTIONS EXPRESSED AMOUNG THEM ARE THOSE OF MAN FOR MAN,MAN FOR HIS FEUDAL LORD ,OR MAN FOR HIS COUNTRY .SUCH ARE THE TIES WHICH BIND ROLAND TO HIS LORD ,CHARLEMAGNE ,RATHER THAN TO HIS LADY . MARRIAGES HAD NOTHING TO DO WITH COURTLY LOVE ,FOR THEY WERE OFTEN ARRANGED FOR INTEREST .THE LOVER ALWAYS LOOKED WITH REVERANCE UPON NOBLER WOMAN THAN HIMSELF .ONE 'S WIFE AWS HIS OWN SUBJUGATED WOMAN WHOM HE COULD HAVE AT ANY TIME .HOWEVER ,THIS SAME WIFE WAS POBABLY THE BELOVED OF ANOTHER ,FOR LOVE WAS USUALLY DIRECTED TOWARDS A MARRIED WOMAN .THUS ,THE PHYSICAL CONQUEST OF A NOBLE LADY WAS NOT THE AIM OF THE LOVER . THE ONLY VIRTUES HE COULD EVER DARE TO CLAIM WERE OBEDIENCE TO HER SLIGHTEST WISHES AND SILENT ACQUIESCENCS TO HER REBUKES .THE TYPICAL LOVE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN A MARRIED LADY OF NOBILITY AND LESSER KNIGHT WHO COURTED HER FAITHFULLY IS FOUND IN CHRETIEN DE TROYES' LAUNELOT .CHRETIEN BORROWS THE CONCEPTION OF THE ARTHURIAN COURT ,AND USES IT AS THE BACKGROUND OR HOME OF TRUE AND NOBLE LOVE . LAUNCELOT AND GUINEVERE ,KING ARTHUR 'S QUEEN ,ARE SECRETLY IN LOVE .LEWIS AND ILLUSTRATES LAUNCELOTS UNFAILING DEVOTION TO HER BY MENTIONING SOME DANGERS LAUNCELOT MEETS WHEN RESCUING HIS BELOVED FROM THE LAND OF GORRE .HE LOSSES HIS HORSE QUITE EARLY IN HIS MISSION ,AND MUST THEREFORE OVERCOME OTHER DIFFICULTIES ON FOOT.ON THE WAY ,HE MEETS A DWARF DRIVING "A CART OF SHAME," AND HESITATES FOR A SHORT TIME AS TO WHETHER TO MOUNT .LAUNCELOT THINKS OF HIS LADY AND DOES .THE DISGRACE OF HIS RIDE ,AS PEOPLE SHOUT AND DEMAND HIS CRIME ,AND THE CROSSING OF THE BRIGDE INTO GORRE FURTHER PROVE HIS LOVE .THE BRIGDE CONSISTED OF SINGLE BLADE OF STEEL ,AND EVN AFTER THE WOUNDED LAUNCELOT ARRIVES IN THE RPESENCE OF THE QUEEN , HE IS IGNORED ,FOR SHE HAS HEARD OF HIS MOMENTARY HESITATION IN ENTERING THE CART .LAUNCELOT 'S PREVIOUS MERITS AND LABORS IN THE SERVICE OF HER LOVE DID NOT COUNT . AND WHEN HE IS FINALLY FORGIVEN ,GUINEVERS STILL TESTS HIM BY COMMANDING HIM TO DO HIS POOREST IN A TOURNAMENT .LAUNECELOT IS FINALLY CARNALLY REWARDED ,BUT HE DOES BESTOW DIVINE HONORS ON GUINEVERE.HE KNEELS NEAR HER BED AND GENUFLECTS AS HE LEAVES HER ROOM .THIS LOVE RELIGION HE DEMONSTRATES IS ASSOCIATED WITH THE PRESONIFIED FIGURE OF LOVE HIMSELF . f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Date Rape.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Matt Barone November 20, 1996 Craft of Language MTH 2:30-3:45 When people hear the word "rape" they might imagine a stranger leaping out from the shadows of a dark alley and attacking someone. Although this is partly true, most rapes are committed by people who know their victims. When intercourse is unwanted and forced upon by someone you know, it is known as "date rape." It occurs daily and is prevalent on virtually all college campuses across the nation and in cities all over the world. Date rape generally occurs when a man is alone with a woman. Although it has been reported that men have been raped by women, it is much more common for a woman to be raped by a man. There are several reasons why date rape might occur. Sometimes a man thinks that a woman "owes" him something if he has taken her out for dinner and a movie or if a woman acts in a friendly manner towards him. The presence of drugs and alcohol are also a contributing factor to the occurrence of date rape. An example of date rape that occurs commonly, especially within a college campus, is when both the man and women are drunk. In an environment such as a college or university, parties are commonplace for students. It is a place where friends can gather, listen to loud music, and get loaded. Typically, a man will coerce a woman back to his apartment or dorm. This is dangerous for both parties. The man may think that the woman is leading him on, that if she agrees to go with him that it is an invitation to have sex. If the female seems to be enjoying kissing or fooling around with the guy, he may think she is teasing him if she decides to stop. The man may feel angry or rejected if this happens, and may want sexual gratification anyway. The result can be rape. If only the woman is drunk, the man may see this as an opportunity to take advantage of her because she will most likely be less defensive towards him. Some men plan the act of rape, and may use alcohol or drugs in order to lesson a woman's judgment. In some cases, someone may slip a drug into a women's drink, causing her to forget what had happened the night before when she wakes the next morning. If a woman is intoxicated and has seemingly consented to having sex, she may feel the next morning that she only acted that way because of the her condition at the time. In a court of law, the man would be found guilty of rape. Even if substance use is not involved, another factor is mixed signals between the man and the woman. If a woman acts in a friendly or outgoing manner towards a man, he may interpret this as a proposal to have sex. Even if a woman says "no," the man may think that she is playing hard to get, that the "no" really means "yes." Some men are sexually aroused when a woman struggles, and may continue in an aggressive no matter what she says to him. This can occur to people who have just met, those who are dating, or even to people who have known each other for years. There is a thin line between what is known as "mutual consent" and "date rape." They can be confusingly similar because a women may give consent at the time, but if she is high or drunk, though, she may find the next day that she did want to have sex. It is difficult to say when a woman has given her consent because in many cases, at least one of the people involved is under the influence and cannot give genuine consent. When that line is crossed, it is date rape. Some men feel that just the fact that a woman is alone with him is willing consent to having sex whether she says "no" or not. But the fact is that if she is not sober and in a correct state of mind, she cannot consent to have sex. There are many contributing factors to the increased date rape that occurs. Alcohol and drugs obviously play a large role. Some may say that women wearing loose or revealing attire is an open invite to men. Others say that pornography desensitizes men to women so that they do not know when a women is or is not willing to have sex. Men who are sexually frustrated often attempt to rape women they know because they cannot get sexual contentment any other way. Whatever the reasons, date rape is a commonly occurring but very scarcely reported act. It is usually more traumatic to a woman than being raped by a stranger especially if the woman had known or trusted the man before. Date rape is a problem that that involves everyone today, men and women. Date rape prevention programs need to be taught to people everywhere so that women know how to protect themselves and so men can understand the issue of rape and that when a woman says "no," you must stop. If we can educate ourselves on the dangers of date rape, we can make the environment in which we live safer for everyone. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Differences In Sexual Harassment.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Male/Female Differences in Perceptions of Sexual Harassment One of your male co-workers has a revealing photograph of a female on his desk at work. You ask him to remove the picture because it makes you feel uncomfortable. He does not remove the picture. Do you think this is a form of sexual harassment? According to Bertha Brooks, a speaker on the subject of sexual harassment, this scenario exhibits a form of sexual harassment. For many people sexual harassment implies different behaviors; there are people who believe this scenario would be far from any type of harassment. This study investigates the different perceptions of how men and women define sexual harassment. It may be a simple look, slight touch, or a verbal comment. Whatever the situation, there will be a variance in the degrees, as to what men and women constitute as being sexual harassment. "Psychological texts on sexual harassment outline various forms of behavior ranging from quid pro quo demands for sexual services to hostile jokes and sexual innuendo" (American Psychological Association, 1981, 1991). "Sexual joking, touching, and patting may be considered unwelcome sexual attention to some, but not others" (Gutek, Morasch, and Cohen, 1983). Women more often than men conclude that these forms of sexual harassment are serious and offending. Is there a difference between what men perceive as sexual harassment and what women consider sexual harassment? The purpose of this study is to determine if in fact there is a difference. According to earlier research, men and women would perceive and define sexual harassment differently (Ellison v. Brady, 1989). "The findings that women define sexual harassment more broadly and inclusive than men is reliable" (Ellison v. Brady). "A significant difference between the sexes shows up both in surveys of working people and in scenario studies; fifty-nine percent of men rated sexual touching as sexual harassment whereas eighty-four percent of women" (Dunwoody-Miller and Gutek, 1985). This study was conducted on a small northeast public college campus by four experimental psychology students. Before the actual research was done, twenty males and twenty females were pre-tested to see if the questionnaire, that was to be used for the actual research was a valid measure; one that would prove differences in perceptions between males and females beliefs on sexual harassment. After the data was collected, the researchers moved forward because they found differences between men and women. A total of one hundred subjects were then randomly chosen to participate in this study. They were given a questionnaire where they had to rate sexual harassment on a scale when given different scenarios. Previous research has uncovered gender-based differences in a variety of sexual harassment related issues. For example, "females are much more likely than males to report that they experienced some form of unwelcome sexual attention" (United States Merit Systems Protection Board, 1980, 1988). Moreover, females consistently define more social-sexual behaviors as sexual harassment than do males; Females believe that sexual harassment is a more frequent occurrence (Ronrod & Gutek, 1986). The terrain of events called "sexual harassment" by some women and called "normal" or "acceptable" by men is vast. Women generally state that the subtle forms of sexual harassment are just as serious than the more extreme and obvious forms. Men and women often perceive sexual harassment situations differently (Gutek, 1985). As a result of our research the hypothesis of this study was: Men and women will not always agree on what constitutes sexual harassment. Women will perceive milder forms of harassment more than men. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Does Sexual Harassment Still Exist in the Military for Women .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "Does the Military Continue to Have Sexual Harassment and Discrimination Against Women in the 90's?" Yes, the military does have sexual harassment and discrimination against women in the nineties. "Firestone and co-researcher Richard J. Hurns analyzed a 1988 DOD Survey of men and women in the military and found that 51.8 % of men and 74.6% of women reported either experiencing or knowing of sexual harassment. Amoung the women surveyed, 70.1% had experienced "sexual talk or behavior at the work place [that] created an offensive, hostile or intimidating environment." Amoung the men, 36.9% gave the same answer."(1) The percent of women being sexually harassed is much higher than the percent of men being harassed. Even though it is not tolerated, it still happens regardless of the consequences, even in the nineties. While some women's experiences have been similar to those of black men, their integration into the military has also differed in several ways. Because of our society's fundamental belief that protecting the home and going to war are a man's work, men from minority groups have often been accepted more readily in the military than the women. Women have been viewed as outsiders in a male environment. Discrimination and harassment occurs for women because we are entering an all male dominated area. Some areas are still restricted because of it. For example: serving in direct combat capacities such as armor, infantry, and special forces--branches from which much of the senior leadership is drawn. "In 1994, the annual Navywide Personnel Survey included questions on women's role for the first time. Some 65 percent of officers and almost 50 percent of enlisted respondents said they did not think women were fully accepted in combat roles. While approximately 80 percent said harassment was not tolerated at their command, almost half of all respondents disagreed that everyone is treated equally in promotions and advancements."(2) Some of this is bases on the presumed physical and psychological characteristics of women which may interfere with their performances of some military jobs. For example: the physical strength of women. People believe that women are not strong enough to lift and carry heavy equipment or wounded fellow soldiers and that we lack endurance to perform these tasks over a lengthened period of time. Also, there is the idea that women can not perform strenuous tasks quickly, like loading heavy shells into a weapon. And combat is not for the weak and slow. Although allowing women in combat remains a top priority, women are now serving in virtually every other occupational capacity in all four branches of the military. A large number of previously restricted areas to women have been opened in the Army and Marine Corps, and the Air Force has women training now for all previously closed career fields. Even the Navy is improving, which is a shock on its own. Even with increasing sexual harassment cases, the rising number of women being recruited is not due to any idealistic vision of the right of women to serve their country in uniform. One might say this trend is driven by the need to recruit an increasingly intelligent, well-educated, and fit military in the face of data that reflects the shrinking amount of qualified male candidates. "By current estimates, there are 191,399 women on active duty in all four branches of the US Armed Forces, accounting for approximately 12.7 % of all active duty Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marine Personnel. As of September 1995, women accounted for 13.2 % of all officers and 12.6% of all enlisted personnel. Approximately 16 percent of all active duty Air Force Personnel (officers and enlisted) are women, followed by 13 percent of the Army, 12 percent of the Navy, and about 4.6 percent of the Marines."(3) Sexual harassment is believed to be increasing, but one must remember a lot of sexual harassment goes unreported. It is a shame women are afraid to report cases for fear of being thrown out of their job, or just plain lack of knowledge on where to go or what to do. Women can get the feeling of not trusting anyone in the military command easier than women for two reasons. One, 99 percent of commanding ranks are taken by men, and two, men are more likely to help men than women. A woman can not get help from a commanding officer that's a woman, because the commanding officer is probably in a rut of her own. Women should join forces and overthrow the men in charge. The US would see a dramatic difference in sexual harassment cases reported. "A Pentagon Survey of 90,000 service members showed that, overall, sexual harassment in the military is declining, but still common, involving over half the women in the military. The number of women reporting any type of sexual harassment in the previous twelve months dropped from 64 percent in a 1988 survey of all the services to 55 percent, according to the report. The unreleased documents indicated that amoung the individual services, the Navy improved the most over that period. For 1995, that number had dropped to 53 percent. The Air Force, as in 1988, continued to show the lowest overall percentage of harassment amoung women surveyed, dropping from 57 percent to 49 percent."(4) The Navy has made a strong and thoughtful effort towards the declining of sexual harassment since the Tailhook scandal. In fact, all the services have. Beginning this year, equal opportunity training is to be received by everyone. Everyone should strive for not tolerating discrimination or sexual harassment. Each person is valuable to the military, and what happens to one affects many others. Here are some key task force recommendations: -Evaluate each service member's commitment to equal opportunity and document deviations in performance reports. -Train leaders on their roles and responsibilities for equal opportunity programs. -Ensure the chain of command remains an integral part of the processing and resolution of complaints. -Strongly encourage commanders to conduct periodic equal opportunity assessments. -Insist senior officials and commanders post statements declaring their commitment to equal opportunity. This shows that even though harassment and discrimination still occur, it does not go unchallenged. People are waking up and saying "Enough is enough." After a certain amount of complaining, anyone would say "Enough is enough". What is ment by that is that it takes a lot of cases and re-occurring problems for it to finally get the notice it needs. "Basis trainees are learning that at all levels, the word is getting out that discrimination and harassment have no place in the military profession and will not be tolerated, Air Force officials said. The recent focus on sexual harassment in other military services has also raised attention in this area as well. "The Air Force can not isolate itself from these social trends," states the pamphlet. "Despite commanders' involvement and education programs, people will occasionally behave inappropriately. It takes a strong continuing commitment by everyone to minimize these behaviors and their effects."(5) Once men can get over their male ego-trips, they will start to see the women in a new light. Men could actually accomplish more working with women instead of against them. What an amazing concept! Too bad men have not recognized it yet. Even with the good news that sexual harassment is declining in the Navy, it still happens by the thousands. Radios are constantly broadcasting that the Pentagon had to stiffen regulations because so many women said they were the victims of reprisals for filing complaints. There's this story that many believe is the cause of sexual harassment in the military, especially the Navy. Sailors have always been known for their bawdiness, but the officers were at least gentlemen. Then Vietnam came. Being in south-east Asia and increasingly frustrated by a losing war, a whole generation of naval officers began carousing in the sleazy bars of Bangkok and the Philippines. The Vietnam vets-- and the exploitative sexual attitudes they developed in Asia-- arrived home in the 70's just as women were beginning to move into the ranks. This resulted in a declining of manner and morals with the arrival of female sailors and officers. For the men, this has ment careers wrecked by lewd indiscretions. And the Navy's women have been forced to learn how both to go along and to fight back-- with very mixed success. One has to wonder if we could go back in time, and erase Vietnam, would this still have happened anyway. Footnotes 1.) Donegan, p.363 2.) Navy Times, p.1 3.) Military Women Profile, p.1 4.) Capital Online, p.2 5.) Air Force News Service, p.1 Bibliographies 1.) Archives of Family Medicine. "Women Veteran's Experiences with Domestic Violence and with Sexual Harassment While in the Military." Vol.4. May 1995 2.) Capital Online. "Survey Finds Sexual Harassment in the Navy and Other Services Declines". July 3, 1996 3.) Donegan, Craig. "New Military Culture: do women, blacks, and homosexuals get fair treatment?". CQ Researcher. April 26, 1996 4.) Military Women Profile. "Military Women by the Numbers." September 30,1995 5.) National Academy Press. "Recommendations for Research on the Health of Military women." September 1995 6.) Navy Times. "Are Women OK as Combatants? Not Really Says Navy Survey." September 4, 1995 7.) Vistica, Gregory L. "Anchors Aweigh." Newsweek. February 5, 1996 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\dont remember.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ co-erce \ko-ers\ vb co-erced; co-ercing 1: RESTRAIN, REPRESS 2: COMPEL 3: ENFORCE --co-er-sion \-er-zhen,shen\ n --co-er-cive \-er-siv\ adj rape \^r`ap\ n 1: a carrying away by force 2: sexual intercourse by a man with a woman without her consent and chiefly by force or deception; also : unlawful sexual intercourse of any kind by force or threat As if the line between normal and acceptable consensual sex and rape wasn't thin enough already, there are those out there that wish to make it an even narrower, less defined and more twisting line to stay on the right side of. It seems as though somehow, somewhere, someone decided that the two terms defined above are in some way related. However, in the manner of logic which I possess, they are not. The debate now is rape, and what constitutes that once horridly thought of crime. In the opinion of some, rape is no longer just a physical act of violence that accompanies uninvited sex. Rape, as defined by some, can occur even when the two parties involved agree verbally or otherwise to have sex. This to me, seems absurd. In the most basic terms, and with the simplest definitions, no means no, and okay, yeah, yes and please, all mean yes. The term "NO" is not very complicated, and is probably the word that was repeated to us the most as children, so we should all get that one right. But still, how can yes mean no? Apparently through a term known as "verbal coersion," which allows a large grey area to form between these simple answers to sometimes complicated questions. "Verbal Coersion" is not a term you will find in the dictionary, at least not in any of the ones I own. In an article by David R. Carlin, Jr., he states that as he interprets this term "rape [can] occur even when consent is given, provided this consent is influenced by external pressures and is not simply the result of internal desire.(12; par.3)." I find this to be an acceptable definition of coersion as it relates to sexual situations, although I feel strongly that under no circumstance can coersion constitute rape, once the coerced has consented to full physical acceptance of sexual advances. Although coersion can be exercised through many different approaches, I contend that the entire idea that verbal coersion can constitute rape is inadequate on one main principle. In order to coerce someone, that someone must allow the coercing to occur. If a man who is trying to gain sexual favors from a woman attempts to seduce her through flattery, promises and so on, doesn't end up getting what he wants, no coersion has taken place. His attempt has failed. This is true only because the woman hasn't allowed herself to succumb to his charms. But if this is all that occurred, in no sense of the word has he attempted to "rape" her. If a man has a girlfriend or wife who is not in the mood for sex, and the man threatens to go find sex elsewhere or threatens to leave her, this is, in a way, coersion. This is not just a simple coercive statement though. It is coersion through blackmail, and is unkind and immoral, but again, it is not an attempted rape. Nor is it illegal. I think that Camille Paglia is probably a good example of a person who would not allow herself to be coerced. In her essay "It's a Jungle Out There" she exhibits a massive general mistrust of the male gender as an entire group. She argues that "Hunt, pursuit, and capture are biologically programmed into male sexuality(637; par.10)" as she attempts to warn young women about the perils of behaving with naivety in the presence of young men, who have but one thing on their mind, and, supposedly, are willing to go to any lengths to get it. I truly doubt that this woman, or her younger counterparts who share this attitude, would willingly follow an intoxicated member of a fraternity up to his room, an expect nothing would happen. I doubt that any form or amount of coersion could change this, for their attitude is too defensive. They would be distrustful of anything a young man might do or say. In order for this type of woman to have sex with a man, she must first truly desire to, and all women, in my opinion, are capable of being this strong and self-reliant. Coersion, as I see it, is a practice as common for most people as brushing their teeth before bed. I think that we are all guilty of being coercive, for in our society coersion is the ladder on which we stand to reach up and get that which we desire. We coerce others to see things our way, do the things we want to do, and to aide in making compromises that will be found acceptable to more than one party. Others coerce us for the same reasons, as well as many more. Everyday, we are exposed to an average of over seven-hundred advertisements which attempt to cajole us into buying a new product or service(often through sexually oriented advertising), or to try out an old product again. Coersion as I see it, and not as the dictionary defines it, is any attempt to persuade a person into doing something they may not ordinarily do. For that matter, it is even possible for us to coerce ourselves. We second-guess our first instincts, we buy act impulsively, and we are all capable of wanting things passionately. It is not irrational to expect that sex is one of those things. I do believe that phrases such as "verbal rape," "date rape," and "acquaintance rape" do diminish the substance and impact of the word "rape" itself, and I feel that they should not be used in these forms. I feel that the word "rape" is designed to carry a powerful and shocking image, as is does as defined at the beginning of this work. When attached to other words such as "date," and "verbal", words that carry much different connotations and images, the impact of the word "rape" diminishes. Apparently I'm not the only one who thinks this. David R. Carlin, Jr., in his article "Date Rape Fallacies" writes "... -even though I continue to be troubled by the use of the word "rape" to cover the whole range of events. For no matter how true the new feminist analysis might be, there still remains a world of difference between a smooth talker on one hand and a man holding a knife to your throat on the other. Calling them both rapists may be a fine way of highlighting the malignity of the former, but it is also a way of trivializing the criminality of the latter.(12, par.6)." I is very hard for me to compare a crime called "rape" against a crime called "verbal coersion" and expect that I, or anyone else, for that matter, would view them with the same degree of severity. Although I have already stated that coersion of all types plays a role in our daily lives, at no point is this more true than when dating. In my opinion, dating is something that we do as a natural part of our existence as social beings, and in this day in age, sex plays a part in a dating relationship probably far too early. However, I don't think that this is due to men getting better at coercing women to have sex with them, nor do I think that women have lost their ability to say no or to protect their so-called "sacred vessels (Rophie 647, par. 7)." I think that this is due to the fact that it is finally acceptable for women to want sex. No longer are women treated as outcasts for wanting to have sexual relations on a first or second date. Women can now initiate sexual contact without being nearly as embarrassed as they feel like they should be. Also, women are now allowed to participate in the coercing. Although they don't as much, it's always fun when the roles are reversed and the man gets to try to hold off. The preconceived notion that we all carry which implies that for men, the goal of dating is sexual conquest is true, and I'm sure always will be. The way that most men attempt to achieve these conquests is through coersion. As Susan Jacoby says in her essay, "Real men don't rape(644, par.19)." In my opinion, though, there's nothing wrong with trying to change someone else's opinion of you, or how that person feels about you. And that is coersion. And, often times, it is sexually oriented. And, if it does lead to sex, that's fine. It should also be fine if it doesn't. But either way, I think that it's unrealistic to consider coersion of any type to be a form of rape. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\dont touch my monkey.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Don't Touch My Monkey! Sexual addiction, can be better defined if compared with other types of addicts. There is little difference between the voyeur waiting for hours by a window for forty seconds of nudity and the compulsive gambler hunching on a long shot. An alcoholic's relationship with alcohol becomes more important than family, friends, and work. The relationship progresses to the point where alcohol is necessary to feel normal. To feel "normal" for the alcoholic is also to be lonely and isolated since the primary relationship he/she depends on is a chemical and not other people. Sexual addiction is parallel. In order for the sexual addict to feel "normal" he/she will substitute a sick relationship to an event or process for a healthy relationship with others. The addict's relationship with a mood altering experience becomes central to their life. They will be willing to jeopardize everything that they love. Sexual addicts progressively go through stages in which they go further away from reality of friends, and work. Their secret lives become more real than their public lives. Denial leads the list of ways addicts distort reality. They deny to themselves and others that they have a problem. Arguments, excuses, justifications, and circular reasoning abound in the addict's warped mental processes. Some of the excuses are: "What she doesn't know won't hurt her," "It's my way of relaxing," If my wife would be more responsive," and "If I don't get it every few days, the pressure builds up." Whatever the rationalization, it further cuts the addicts off from the reality of the behavior. The next stage is sex addicts go through is sincere delusion in which they will believe their own lies. When they vow to themselves that they will quit, they are sincere and may even experience a great deal of emotion- tears of pain or anger when someone doesn't believe their good intentions. However, their commitment to others is as false as their vows to themselves. It is yet more evidence of seriously impaired thinking. Sexual addicts are continually on the search, the hunt, the suspense heightened by the unusual, the forbidden, the illicit which are intoxicating to the addict. These are the conquest of the hustler, the score of the exposer, voyeur, or rapist, or the temptation of breaking the taboo of sex with one's child. In essence, it is courtship gone awry. Addicts are powerless over their behavior. They have lost control over their sexual expression- which is exactly why they are defined as addicts. Some definite signs that you have a sexual addiction are: -When the police car pulls in your drive way and you know why they've come... -When you have to leave your job because of a sexual engagement with a person you never really liked anyway... -When the school counselor calls you to inform you that your daughter doesn't want to be sexual anymore, and you are being reported to child protection... -When you have a car accident while exposing yourself... - When you tell someone "I love you" when you don't even know their name and know full well that there are two others who also think they are the one you love... -When you laugh at a flasher joke your friend tells, and then realize you are one... When any kind of sexual behavior becomes compulsive or obstructs your daily necessities such as eating or sleeping, you can be sure that their is a problem to be addressed. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\effects of divorce on children.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Effects of Divorce Divorce in our society has become increasingly common. Fifty percent of all marriages will end in divorce and each year 2 million children are newly introduced to their parents separation, (Monthly Vital Statistics Report ). Demographers predict that by the beginning of the next decade the majority of the youngsters under 18 will spend part of their childhood in single-parent families, many created by divorce. During this confusing period of turmoil and high emotional intensity, the child must attempt to understand a complex series of events, to restructure numerous assumptions and expectations about themselves and their world. He or she may be uprooted to a new school, city or neighborhood leaving their familiar social ties behind. They must often assume new household duties, possibly feel the financial loss and most importantly receive less support and nurturing from their parents. These are just a few implications of divorce but demonstrates how it changes the lives of children. Each child is unique, so the short and long term functioning of the children after divorce varies widely. Wallerstein and Kelly (1980) observed and interviewed parents and children three times in five years, and reported an estimate of one third of the children come out of divorce unharmed. Another one third function adequately, but experience difficulties, and the remaining one third have severe upsets in their developmental process. However the authors of the "Family in Transition", approach this finding with caution because the conclusions were made without comparing the children of two parent families. Never the less they do note there are overall trends in the functioning of children after divorce. The areas most often discussed are intellectual performance, juvenile delinquency and aggression, social and emotional well-being and cognition and perception, (A & J Skolnick p. 349). Most research shows that boys are more vulnerable than girls to divorce related stress and recover more slowly. A. and J. Skolnick offer the possibility that living with the opposite sex is more difficult than with the same sex and because the custodial parent is often the mother, boys are exposed to this situation more often. Another perspective is that girls are likely to be just as troubled by divorce as boys are, but demonstrate their feelings in a manner that is more appropriate to their sex role, namely by being anxious, withdrawn or very well behaved, (Kaslow and Schwartz p. 164). In examining the data on the factor of age influencing a child's adjustment to divorce, it seems that older and younger children at the time of separation experience different short term effects, but share commonalities in the long term effects. Preschool children with their egocentric forms of reasoning, blame themselves for a parent leaving and take it as a personal rejection. This can be associated with a child's disturbed eating, sleeping, play and toileting, (Wallerstein & Blakeslee). School age children suffer from loyallty conflicts and fantasize about their parents getting back together. This is associated with the decline in academic performance or psychosomatic symptoms. Participating in outside activities help to get away from the tensions at home, (A & J Skolnick p. 355). When a marriage breaks down, men and women alike often experience a diminished capacity to parent. They give less time, provide less discipline and are less sensitive to their children, since they themselves are caught up in its aftermath, Wallerstein p.21). According to the Skolnick's mothers become more coercive and fathers become more lax and indulgent. They make less demands for mature behaviors and communicate less effectively and provide less affection. As a result children may become less compliant and parent child relationships can be associated with behavior problems in the children. In a study done by Judith Wallerstein, she tracked 131 children of divorced parents 10 and 15 years after the divorce, she found that diminished parenting continued permanently, disrupting the child-rearing functions of the family. The role of the child becomes one of warding off the serious depression that threatens the parents and holding the parent together. Wallerstein calls these children the "overburden child". They accounted for 15 percent of the children in her study. Many become angry at being trapped by the parent's demands, at being robbed at their separate identity and denied their childhood. They are saddened, sometimes beyond repair, at seeing so few of their own needs gratified, (p. 41). Judith Wallerstein also found that divorce has long lasting psychological effect on many children, one that in fact, may turn out to be permanent. Children of divorce have vivid memories about their parens' separation. The details are etched permanently in their minds, more than any other experiences in their lives. She also identified the "sleeper effect" as another long term implication of divorce. It is a delayed reaction to an event that happened many years earlier, (p.60). She saw many young women with acute, delayed depression which she defines as the sleeper effect and warns of it's danger. It occurs when many young women are about to make decisions that have long term implications for their lives. Due to the different studies that have been followed out and the research that I have done, I expect to find many changes in children both short and long term due to the divorce of their parents. I expect that these long term effects will affect these children when it comes to them making choices about their future, especially when a significant other is involved. Method Subjects : The subjects in this study were a Joe age 4 and Jessica age 9. Both are upper-middle class Caucasions who reside with their mother in a nice house in Beverly. Their mother is college educated. I recruited my subjects through work. I am a full time Nanny for these two children. I watch these children at their mothers house while their parents work. The father comes over everday after work and relieves me and watches the children until the mother comes home. The children seem to have a good family background because they see their father a considerable amount and their maternal grandparents only live a mile down the road which makes it more accessable to see them. Procedure : In my study I mainly observed these children. Since I see them almost everyday I feel I can make strong statements as to what I believe. I carried out my observing in the house while I worked and kept notes. I read the research and looked for specific warning signs in the childrens behavior. I also made up a few questions to get a grasp of what Judy, the children's mother thought about their progress and how they have been affected. Results After observing I found many things. I found that Joe had become very aggressive. I noticed it especially when it came to other living things such as the family dog. He would also lash out at his sister, as well as myself at times. He never ment to cause harm but he couldn't seem to control his temper. At other times he acted even as a younger baby. He would act and talk like one. Another behavior change was that he wanted to start sleeping with his mother in her bed , again. Before the divorce Joe, had been sleeping in his own bed in his own room. It seemed as if he didn't want to leave his mother. I also noticed some changes in Jessica as well. She started to become very mouthy. She was very vocal, mostly trying to be wise. It seemed as if she was doing it on purpose to get a rise out of people. I also noticed that her grades at school have begun to drop. She has gotten a few progress reports sent home from school saying that her grades have gone down. I have also noted that it seems that she feels as though it may be her responsibility to watch out for and take care of her little brother. She also seems to manipulate her mother and father. I would catch her saying one thing to her father and something different to her mother. Her famous words I always hear are "My father/mother said it is ok." Discussion One of the major findings, I believe is that divorce has a long term effect on children as well as short term effects.. At one time it wasn't clear of these effects but now it has been proven by researchers. Several studies have shown academic achievement of children of divorce parents are at a disadvantage. They found academic deficits among them, lagging behind children from two parent families. This was consistent regardless of social class. According to parent's, children's reports and court and school records antisocial actions occur more frequently among children of divorce than other groups, including intact families. This behavior can be defined as fighting, bullying other children, cheating ,lying, stealing, and running away. Sex role socialization can be defined as the goals, values and behaviors deemed masculine or femninine by culture. Children imitate the behavior of the same sex and if that parent is absent then boys especially will exhibit a feminine play preference, feminine self concepts and lower aggression. This was found to be true of only preschool children and even though the development of masculine sex roles is slowed it is not long-term. Social and emotional functioning includes interaction with peers, emotional states of fear, anxiety, depression and capacity to cope with stress or frustration. The majority of studies show the social-emotional functioning of children of divorce is less than intact families, ( A & J Skolnick p. 351). On the average children of divorce have somewhat more negative outlook on their world as compared to children in intact families. They are more likely to evaluate their parents unfavorably, are more pessimistic about their own future wedding, ( A & J Skolnick p. 351). The Skolnick's point out that 10 to 30% of children in divorced families perceive rejection from their father, devalue the noncustodial parent, believe divorce is stigmatized or predict they will not marry. There are some limitations to what I have found. I was only able to observe two children on an ongoing basis. Two children is not a lot so for that reason I couldn't obtain a wide variety of conclusions. Only the one's based on these two children. Another limitation is that I didn't really get to observe the children in a different setting, such as school, playground, or after school activities. So I was unable to compare these children in different atmospheres. The most important is that I have not gotten to see the long term effects of the divorce on the children such that a longitudinal study would give me. I also did not have a culturally diverse sample group to study. However, I do not feel that my questions were answered untruthfully, therefore I do not see this as one of my limitations. Since I was a known person to the children I am sure that they were not acting differently due to my presence, so that could not factor into a limitation. I believe there are many implications of divorce. I would suggest that divorced parents make sure that they are meeting the basic needs of the children. They need to be nurtured, and cared for by both the mother and father. The parents should make sure that there is an open line of communication between them and their children. They should also love them for who they are and not take out their frustrations of the former spouse on the children. The parents should never ask the children to choose between them. Children also need their own time to mourn the death of their mother and fathers marriage, just as much as their parents need to. In the school setting I would suggest that teachers do not present a negative attitude about divorce toward students whose parents may not be living together, due to divorce or separation. The teachers should not demean these children nor take pity on them. These students should be treated just like any other. References Johnson, Linda C. (1989) Everything You Need to Know About Your Parents' Divorce. New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, Inc. Kantrowitz, Barbara. (1992). "Breaking the Cycle of Divorce." Newsweek, Jan. 13 pp. 48-53. Kaslow, Florence and Schwartz, Lita. (1987). The Dynamics of Divorce. New York: Brunner / Mazel publishers. Kohlberg, L. (1966). The Development of Sex Differences. Berkeley Calif.: Stanford University Press. Krantzler, Mel and Belli, Melvin. (1988). Divorcing. New York: St. Martin Press. Skolnick, Arlene and Jerome. (1989). Family in Transition. Scott, Foresman and Co. Wallerstein, Judy. (1989). "Children After Divorce, wounds that don't heal". New York Times Magazine. Jan. 22 pp. 19-21, 41-43. QUESTIONS 1.) Does either one of the chidren seem to be withdrawn around other children in school, at home or any other activities? 2.) Did the divorce seem to affect the younger child, Joe more or less than Jessica? How? 3.) Do you believe your son receives the male role model he needs? 4.) Do you find it hard to discipline your child? If so is it because they do not listen or they are too aggressive? 5.) Do you believe that both children have the sufficient amount of contact with their father that they need and deserve? 6.) What is the relationship like between you and your ex-husband? Is it civil or hostile? If hostile, do you act it around the children? Do you feel that the children can sense that? 7.) Do you believe that Jessica has difficulty in the school setting? f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Female Genital Mutilation long term psychological effects.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Psychology Department The Final Paper "Female Genital Mutilation" 'Long Term Psychological Effects' Dr. F. Cramer Presented By: Tim Abbas ID # 92-1356 Female Genital Mutilation, or Female Circumcision as sometimes called, is the partial or complete removal of the female clitoris immediately after birth, few years after birth (early childhood), or several years after birth (adolescence). Originally, female genital mutilation was practiced to ensure female virginity until marriage; as it was discovered that by the partial or complete removal of the clitoris, a female's sexual urge is minimized and, therefore, a girl could have more control over her sexual desires. Because virginity was and remains a very crucial factor in almost every society, circumcision was invented way in the past before any of the Heavenly Religions appeared. In fact, the most traditional and conservative type of circumcision is the Pharoanic type (Infibulation), where the complete removal of the clitoris occurs and the vulva walls are stitched together leaving a small opening for urination and menstrual discharge. Nowadays, however, it continues to be practiced in Africa and the Middle East mostly due to social forces. New reasoning developed through the years to keep the ritual going on. The many reasons given for the practice are bewildering and unfounded in any scientific or medical fact. They fall into four main categories: psycho-sexual, religious, sociological and hygienic. Among the psycho-sexual reasons is a belief that the clitoris is an aggressive organ that threatens the male organ and even endangers babies during delivery. It is believed that if a baby's head touches the mother's clitoris during birth, the child will be born with a low IQ. Hence, a girl who is not circumcised, is considered 'unclean' by local villagers and thus unmarriageable. A girl who does not have here clitoris removed is considered a great danger and ultimately fatal to a man if her clitoris touches his penis. Also, the circumcision issue is seen as a form of beauty. It is seen as aesthetically beautiful, as genitals are disfiguring and ugly in their natural state (Real Net, 2). In short, nowadays the practice isn't done to explicitly mean that girls are untrustable, but because, presently, the woman's clitoris is considered to be an ugly part in a woman's body and perceived to be harmful in many ways. And not long ago, Sigmund Freud wrote 'The elimination of clitorial sexuality is a necessary precondition for the development of femininity." According to psychologists, the practice is known to be done in order to suppress women. A patriarchal society is what defines most of those African and Middle Eastern countries. It is argued that a man keeps his superiority over women by controlling every aspect in her life. And since sexuality is such a major part in a human's life, a close control over this specific aspect in a woman meant to keep here under a tight male control. Circumcision ensures that a woman will not have had any sexual intercourse before marriage and thus is subject to what she is told to do by her husband. That is, due to past inexperience and low internal sexual drive, she is totally ignorant of what she is supposed to do regarding this matter. According to an article in the Real Net Access, "Women have been persuaded to see their sexual impulses in terms that suit men.... man's pleasure is paramount and women are merely vehicles for procuring this enjoyment."(Real Net, 2). Thus, the husband entails what should be done and what shouldn't, according to his preferences. So, it is only when and how the husband needs; the wife here is reduced to nothing but an object of pleasure. Psychologists, thus, argue that to deny a woman the basic right to her sexuality, is to deny her the rights to having strength, power and identity. The inability of a women to regulate their lives inhabilitates them; "they remain under the heels of patriarchal structures."(Real Net, 1). Thus circumcised women, unable to have sex for pleasure's sake, are reduced to baby-makers. Without the driving force to desire, they lost much of the power of self-initiative and, as a result, are more dependent on male authority to define their lives. As a result, a woman's integrity, worth and need in society is based on if she fits the sexual criteria. Many fear that an uncircumcised girl would be a social outcast whom no one will marry. In some societies, non-mutilated girls are "ridiculed and forced to leave their communities and fend for themselves."(Real Net, 2). Usually, these girls turn to prostitution in order to survive, because they cannot otherwise survive within the context of their societies. The women have utter conviction that mutilation is an essential part of a fulfilling woman's life. This notion was deep routed in their minds to the extent that when some women were asked why they have infibulated their daughters when they know themselves how much pain it causes them, their answers were: "...it is because we love them."(Real Net, 1). Women have been brainwashed by the dominating thought of the males in their societies to believe that pain and torture is their lot in life. These women have built and created their whole lives and identities, both as individuals and as part of a society, around the only image of reality they know. Ultimately, pain to these women is a better choice than to be alienated. Even though Female genital mutilation is practiced mostly in Islamic countries, it is not an exclusively Islamic practice. Circumcision is a cross-cultural and cross-religious ritual. In Africa and The Middle East, it is performed by Muslims, Coptics Christians, members of various indigenous groups, Protestants and Catholics. However, Muslims try to justify continuing the habit by relating it to "Sunnah"; That is, following the steps and customs of the Prophet "Mohammed". It is argued that The Sunnah version of circumcision (where the foreskin protecting the clitoris is removed) is the recommended one by the Prophet. It is supposedly confirmed that "Mohammed said: "Circumcision is a sunnah for the men and a makrumah for the women."(Abu-Salih, 6). The term makruma is far from clear but we can translate it into an honorable deed. So, both Sunnies and Shiites follow this tradition as the latter say that Imam Al-Sadiq also stated that it is a makruma, and is there anything better than a makrumah?(Abu-Salih, 6). On the other hand, attackers argue that the practice is not a religious one in any way. It was never mentioned in the Quran or the Bible; moreover, it is not an act of God, "God does not mutilate."(Abu-Salih, 7). Says Doctor Nawal El-Saadawi: "If religion comes from God, how can it order man to cut off an organ created by him as long as that organ is not deformed? God does not create the organs of the body haphazardly without a plan. It is not possible that He should have created the clitoris in a woman's body only in order that it be cut off at an early stage in life."(Abu-Salih, 7). Nowadays, circumcision is under a huge debate to whether accept it or ban it. In Western countries Female Genital Mutilation is regarded as a form of child abuse.(J. A. Black, 3). In African and Middle Eastern countries, on the other hand, it is seen as a protection for the child. One African American woman, however, says that "it has nothing to do with religion, and it damages women's health and socio-economic life."(Mansavage, 1). This woman continues to remember the pain she suffered during her excision; she even remembers the sound of her flesh being cut, bleeding and being sick for weeks. She considers circumcision an act of child abuse. However, when broadly discussed, circumcision differed from other forms of child abuse in that it is done with the best intentions for the future welfare of the child, there is no possibility of its repetition during childhood, and it is approved by sections of the communities in which it is practiced.(JA Black, 3). "Harm that is done to women is seen as personal, private or cultural matter. Genital Mutilation has not been seen as a type of harm."(Cole & Snell, 1). The problem with those people who are with circumcision for females is that the belief and traditions of the ancestors is deeply grounded in them. Whether there is a strong reason for continuing the practice or not, an African woman who comes from a community where all females are unquestionably mutilated, will always approve of it for her children, because simply she doesn't perceive of them being uncircumcised. The psychological routings of such a custom are very effective and are not subject to any kind of persuasion of the opposite. Most African and Middle Eastern people now only know that girls should be mutilated, but exactly why this should be the case isn't even discussed. Walker sees it as a "heinous form of patriarchal oppression, characterized by 'the feeling of being overpowered and thoroughly dominated by those you are duty bound to respect.'"(Cole & Snell, 1). Efforts are being made to try and make people of those countries understand the disastrous effects of mutilation on women and their children in the future. The problem is that you create a social problem within those communities because you make their women stand up for their rights as being abused. One organization for Human rights stated: "Until now you could burn, torture, or mutilate a woman, and it was never counted. We finally made them see that abuse of women is a human-rights issue, not a cultural issue."(Cole & Snell, 2). However, some organizations went the wrong way dealing with the issue. The Colorado Democrat favors economic sanctions against countries that undergo female mutilation. But this idea was opposed by many people, including African born doctors living in the States, claiming that economic sanctioning is not the right way to deal with such a subject. Says Dr. Asha Mohammed: "The practice is not being done intentionally to harm anyone. Mothers do it in good faith for their children. If you cut funding to theses countries, you are hurting the people you want to protect."(Cole & Snell, 2). The problem is that people usually do not conform under threatening or dictation, especially on such a subject. This problem should be dealt with smoothly, it is not going to stop overnight. Recently, programs are being made to educate village women of Africa and the Middle East in an effort to make them grasp the idea very well and assess and compare between the harms and benefits, if any, of circumcision. Programs are done in such a way to convey the message in the least offending, but yet the most effective, possible manner. Chosen women of the native tribes and villages are educated abroad and persuaded to return back home and start teaching and convincing the women of those villages and tribes of the long term psychological, mental and health problems. Although, some of those missions returned successful results, some other were a complete failure. While some people could have a more subtle grasp of the subject when they learn about it in an academic way, some others are just resistible and would not conform easy. Perhaps, overcoming the problem would need a little bit of psychological training as well as scientific education. Finally, I would like to present a debate conversation on the issue to clarify that it doesn't just take scientific education to refuse the female circumcision practice. In an article by George Geib (on the internet), he posted a picture of a young girl and wrote the following: "Take a good look at the girl in the above picture and tell me if you think she would be better off later in her life 'circumcised.' If your answer is 'yes,' you are just another sicky like those found in the understandably screwed up countries of northern and western Africa. And if you come to the west and do this, they'll throw your ass in jail (hopefully) forever." In defense for such an offensive article came out an article from an Arabic Doctor, who refused to reveal his identity, saying that of course he approved of that girl being circumcised. And here are some of the things that he wrote where the girl gains from being circumcised: "* It raises her status in her community, both because of the added purity that circumcision brings and the bravery that initiates are called upon to show. * It confers maturity and inculates positive character traits, including the ability to endure pain and a submissive nature. * The circumcision ritual is an enjoyable one, in which the girl is the center of attention and receives presents and moral instructions from her elders. * All impure tissue is removed and the girl is sewn up until her wedding night." This is how significant the psychological part of it is. No matter how much descent education people get, if they have routed traditions they will always find ways to approve of them even if they are clear disasters. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Female.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Female Dominance or Male Failure? James Thurber illustrates the male species' status with respect to, "Courtship Through The Ages" with a humorous and melancholic tone. He emphasizes the lack of success males experience through courtship rituals and the constant rejection we endure. Our determination of courting the female with all our "love displays" may be pointless as it is evident in the repetitive failures of courtship by all male creatures. Thurber shares his problems with courtship and the role which men portray, he explores the relationship between nature and culture, and the demands culture places on men. Thurber's frustration with the female species is obvious and is reflected throughout his essay. The extremities males endure to obtain female attention become overwhelming and incomprehensible to Thurber, consequently conflicting with the myth and construction of the ideal of masculinity. Thurber's frustrations with women are evident right from the start. He displaces male insubordination to the blueprint of nature and it's "complicated musical comedy." (Rosengarten and Flick, 340) It's interesting that he attributes nature as a female creator and thus justifying the relationship that "none of the females of any species she created cared very much for the males." (p 340) Thurber compares the similarities of courtship to the complicated works of Encyclopedia Brittanica. A book which is full of wonders and within lies mysteries of the unknown and unpredictable. In comparison to the Encyclopedia Brittanica the female is alike in many ways, such as its perfect construction and orderly appearance seeming as if they replicate one another like a clone. I believe Thurber views all female species as being similar to one another with respect to their character. The author also associates courtship as a business, a show business. A world which is chaotic, disorderly and full of confusion much like nature. It is an aggressive competition between genders in which mother nature dominates. He also attributes the similarity of constructed rules and regulations in need of much guidance with the help of a hand manual. Culture also places demands on males. Males who are lacking in outer appearance and sexual appeal try to diminish their faults by acquiring gifts "to win her attention... and bring her candy, flowers, and the furs of animals" (p 340) for the lady in courting. Women's refusals became men's burden which laid heavily on their shoulders in the social relationship. "These 'love displays' were being constantly turned down, insulted, or thrown out of the house." (p 340) This produced the evident exhaustion of the male species such as the "fiddler crab who had been standing on tip-toe for eight or ten hours waving a heavy claw in the air is in pretty bad shape." (p 342) Thurber trivializes the easily bored female, which leads to actions that seek her attention. "Men had to go in for somersaults, tilting and lancing, and performing feats of parlor magic," and go to "sorrowful lengths ... to arouse the interest of a lady." (p 340) This would prevent her from, [going] quietly to sleep." (p 341) He also reiterates the issue of female desire. Their desires are not sexual but consume in material possessions. This also supports, "the age-old desire of the male for the female, the age- old desire of the female to be amused and entertained." (p 343) Males are displayed as tending to the every need and want of females, thus portraying the male as a victim or slave of the female "he never knows how soon the female will demand heavier presents, such as Roman coins and gold collar buttons." (p 341) Although females are assisted in tasks by males they pride their independence, just as the female fiddler crab displayed. "A female fiddler crab will not tolerate any caveman stuff; she never has and she doesn't intend to start now." (p 342) Thurber seems quite confused of this idea but none the less is good humored and willing to try again to understand courtship rituals. Throughout Thurber's essay he uses the metaphors of the animals and performer. Just as the male spider is endangering himself by nearing the female's nest, the artist creates his music by "going for web-twitching, or strand-vibrating," (p 342) and endangers himself of being killed by the audience who consumes his art. The act of violence can be seen as the act of love, metaphorically displayed by the grebe birds. "The purely loving display is a faint hope of drowning her or scaring her to death." (p 343) This illustrates his growing hostility and frustration with women and courtship rituals. Another interpretation may be revenge upon the ladies for the rejection and the troubles the male had to go through; therefore, causing him to resent females, yet returning to the source that caused the anguish. It can also be understood as the fantasy of power in gender situations. Thurber makes comparisons to historical and metaphorical presence of animals and generalizes courtship as disempowering males. We see this display with the spiders by the violent acts the lady enforces upon the male as in the lines, "if a male lands on a female's web, she kills him before he has time to lay down his cane and gloves... millions of males were murdered by ladies they called on." (p 342) Finally, James Thurber ends his essay with the "mournful burdens of the male," (p 343) and the different perspectives of courtship and fantasy. He emphasizes male talent and creativity with the incorporation of the husband quoting a poem. The wife ignoring the husband as he tries to recant a poem displays the female short attention span. The female fails to reinforce the males masculinity; therefore, producing a chaotic and confusing environment where he suffocates his growth in masculinity. The rejection caused by a female may be a severe blow to the males pride and ego; henceforth, shattering his self-confidence and bravado or machoistic image he parades in front of women. Such as the male fiddler crab displaying his mighty claw for hours at end hoping to attract the attention of a female fiddler crab. The author ends his story in a mellow tone. Portraying woman as heartless people who are always causing men grief. The men are trying their best to please them in anyway possible, but still the women refuses his advances. He implies, that although a female may feel deeply interested, her objective may be elsewhere, as in the lines, "she sat quietly enough until he was well into the middle of the thing ... then suddenly their came a sharp, disconcerting slap ... it turned out that all during the male's display, the female had been intent on a circling mosquito and had finally trapped it between the palms of her hands." (p 344) After this the male felt his pride was hurt and that all his intentions were for nothing. There after he went to find solace in his drink at the bar where other men were present, and could relate to his sorrow. Most of them were familiar with the song "Honey, Honey, Bless Your Heart." (p 344) This song suggests how females can cause such heartbreak and turmoil among men. Yet, they always come back, thus making us part of the circle of life. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Fetishism.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Fetishism Fetishism is a perversion that is found, primarily in men, in which genital discharge is impossible without the presence of their fetish. A fetish, however can be a variety of things, yet there are three basic types of fetishes: an inanimate object (e.g. women's clothing, shoes, gloves, underwear), a part of the human body (e.g. foot, hand, hair, legs, breasts), or something odd such as, leather, rubber, the touch of velvet. Some fetishes, as observed by Freud, may not even be visible to the other person at all. In one case a patient of Freud was obsessed with the shine on the noses of the women he was attracted to. With regards to specific fetishes such as that the fetishist usually needs to look at, touch, or smell during or preparing for the sexual act. In some cases just the sight of the fetish could result in an orgasm. The Freudian view of fetishes changed over the years. His early view stated that fetishism was a result of some childhood fantasy or exposure that resulted in the fetish but he later changed the view. Freud later theorized that the fetish was a fear of castration on the part of the male. He believed that the association with the penis to the female reproductive organ was a reminder to men that castration is possible. This anxiety would cause the fetishist to associate his or her sexual desire with another body part or object. By doing this he or she can link sexual experience with another part and forget about infertility, humiliation, or anxiety. Usually the desire is linked closely to the genitals, it could be something seen when the genitals were first viewed, such as, underwear, or something associatively linkable to the experience (e.g. fur, which could be symbolic of pubic hair). In some cases kleptomania has been considered a fetish. Many fetishists develop a compulsive urge to obtain their cherished articles by any means possible. They may become sexually aroused when then "peep" on women changing or steal women's undergarments from their homes. The risk involved while stealing usually increases the sexual excitation. Pyromania has been given similar interpretation. Since fire is associated with passion the arsonist, if fire is his fetish, may reach orgasm by watching the fire that he has started. In one case the fear of being caught was best summed up by a patient of Dr. Grant who discussed his findings in a psychology journal in 1953. "I have suffered a great deal of anxiety during my visits to public places where it is easy to watch women's shoes and legs. In addition to the guilt I feel, there is the danger of detection. Plainclothesmen have haunted me more than once, and I have been questioned on suspicion of loitering." Fetishism itself seems to be the result of two major sources. First, the fetish may be associated with a particular sexual object or style that is possessed by someone who is sexually attractive. In this case it is a particular perfume of hairstyle that the fetishist has seen or smelled on a sexually attractive individual that would cause him or her to be attracted to the same article later. Second, there is the insecure man who, for fear of rejection, uses the object to substitute the real thing. Because he can not have her lock of hair he generalizes his search so that any lock of hair will do. His original natural interest soon becomes deviation to his new hobby. For the most part, the fetishists that engage in illegal or "perverted" acts to fulfill their fetish usually fight the impulse to so it but find it irresistible. The connection between the action and sexual satisfaction is usually not understood but if it is the fetishist becomes embarrassed or ashamed. The treatment for severe cases of fetishism is to try and help the fetishist alter his reactions to the desired object through insight and reasoning. When the asphyxiation is superficial or recently developed the procedure is quick whereas if it is a result of a personality disturbance, long-term treatment is usually required. Fetishism, anthropologically, can apply to a form of belief and religious practice in which supernatural attributes are given to inanimate objects. In some cases it is a figure carved out of stone, clay, or wood, in which the "believers" will have minor ceremonies revolving around the object. In some religious instances the fetish is attached to a specific place, such as, a tree, rock, or a river. In many cases, the belief becomes similar to the sexual fetishes explained earlier where the believers become unaware of the symbolism that the article has rather they begin to worship the object itself. In this situation the fetishism can be considered as something like idolatry. In conclusion, there seems to be two basically distinctive sides to fetishism, those who condone it and those who feel it is a sexual perversion when it gets out of hand. A publicly published article on the Internet by an anonymous author, whose fetish was bestiality, the desire to engage in sexual relations with animals, best sums up the side of the fetishists, "...this is the pain of being 'different', shunned by society and the self appointed morals police. Those who simply don't understand, or they just don't want to understand are included in that category." Bibliography 1. What is a Zoophile?. Ananamous. Excerpt from "Fur of the Beast", posted on the Internet, site: http://www.av.qnet.com/~stasya/whtiszoo.htm 2. "Fetishism". Microsoft Encarta 96 Encyclopedia. 1993-1995 Microsoft Corp. 3. "Fetishism". Encyclopedia of Human Behavior. Robert M. Goldenson, Ph.D. 1970, Garden City, NY. 4. "Fetishism". Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. Ludwig Eidelberg, M.D. 1968, The Free Press, NY. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\For Sex or Money .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Jon Flerchinger Period 4 C.C.E. Paper #5 For Sex or Money? It is tragic that such a country exists in today's world. The citizens live in constant fear. The children are force fed the "New Philosophy". The adults have an invariable fear that they will be the next to be arraigned on trumped up charges. Amazingly the cause of all the terror is not the government, but private individuals seeking to take advantage of a weak government. What country is this? The Middle East? Perhaps war torn Eastern-Europe? No, it is the United States that fosters such anarchy, in the form of sexual harassment suits. People from both sexes find themselves editing their conversations. They are trying to take out anything that might be misread as an innuendo. It is getting so absurd that a simple date is turning into a well-documented legal affair. Sexual harassment is not normal human behavior, but explicit sexual influence from a superior. Take the case of the six-year-old boy from Wisconsin. He kissed another six-year-old on the cheek. She asked him to do it, and the act was totally innocent. The first grader was suspended for a day for sexual harassment. I am really glad that I did not go to that school when I was six. I would have been expelled. To tell a little boy that it is amoral to kiss anyone on the cheek is wrong. To punish him for it shows a situation that has gone completely out of control. The boy did not even know what sex was, much less how to harass someone with it! If it takes these extreme measures to keep harassment out of the workplace then maybe we should abolish the workplace too. A case that clearly does show sexual harassment is Bob Packwood. Packwood used his position and power to take sexual favors from women. He forced his attention on women in his staff who had no choice but to accept him or quit their jobs. Packwood's actions show that he does not care much about other's opinions, least of all women's. Packwood has chauvinistic and unfair ideas about society and he casts a dark shadow on all males. Cases like Packwood's are to be minimized, but not at the cost of everyone else's rights. A case that does not come close to Packwood's in significance or precedent, but that does equal it in outrage, is the story of a twelve-year-old boy in Oregon. This boy stuck out his tongue at another girl his age. He was suspended for three days for sexual harassment. The administrators said he was "mimicking oral sex". The girl was shocked. She had no idea the boy would be in such hot water. The parents were outraged that their boy was accused of mimicking something that he could not even define. At twelve I thought oral sex was phone sex! The boy just needed to be reprimanded not kicked out of school for three days. If we are so strict when we are watching our kids they will do their exploring completely outside of out supervision. A strong example of what sexual harassment is, is the Ed Fadely case coming up. Ed is much like Packwood in that he used his position to force sexual favors out of his staff. The way in which Ed differs is that he is a judge. He is supposed to interpret the law. Instead Ed broke it, and he misinterpreted it for others coming in and out of the court-room. Ed not only hurt himself and the women he abused. He also hurt every member of society coming through his doors seeking restitution and justice. Ed needs to go down big time, but not if it means locking up six-year-old cheek-kissers. At the University of Oregon now, students must receive explicit permission to hug, to kiss, to ... You get the idea. If the baby boomers were required to jump through all of these hoops none of us would have been born. The point is that you cannot regulate manners. Even the victims agree that these type of strategies will not work. Sexual harassment problems are power problems, not manner problems. If the administrators want to curb problems then they should set up harsher penalties, not harsher preventive measures. Sexual harassment is not a pickup line. Sexual harassment is not your boss trying to get a date with you. It's your boss telling you to choose between a date and your job. Sexual harassment is your boss coming on to you more than once. It is not little kids on a playground exchanging pecks. Nor is it a kiss good-night after a first date. Sexual harassment is anyone with power over you seeking to use that power to a sexual end. Sexual harassment is not any other human behavior. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Gender Stereotypes.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Prof. Karen Hall Teodor Dimitrov AUB102 ID#019500040 Gender Stereotypes Today, every one of us is spending more of his leisure time watching TV, listening to the radio or reading newspapers and magazines. The shows on the TV and the articles in the newspapers influence our decision process, shaping our perceptions for the world. Besides the positive fact that we are better informed and in touch with the latest news, we should be aware that accepting this enormous flow of information and allowing it to make our mind can be dangerous. The TVs infiltrate our lives, guiding us what are we supposed to wear, how are we supposed to look and act. Children, because of lack of mature judging values, are more susceptible to the influence of the television. They tend to accept everything they see on TV as real. Kids often identify with movie characters and comics figures much more than the elder generation does. It is the role of the parents to teach them that not everythink that glitters is gold and to give them a better perception of the world. That of course does not mean that parents are affected less by the TV. On the contrary, they are often more affected than their kids, of course not by cartoons, but by shows that contain information about serious subjects such as parenthood. Concerned with being good parents, people are accumulating a lot of information on the subject. As the information can be very helpful, sometimes it can be destructive. That is the case when it comes to the problem of "tomboys" and "sissies." What are these two terms used for? The term "tomboy" is used when referring to a girl who is masculine, and the term "sissy" is used when referring to a boy who is feminine. We need to state what we consider feminine and what is masculine. According to the established sense in the society, femininity and masculinity are tightly bound to gender. Men are supposed to be masculine. They are expected to be strong, rough, to have high stamina. They are not supposed to wear skirts(the Scots are an exception) but trousers, and should avoid colors like pink and violet. These are "feminine" colors. The man in the family is usually the person who should provide money and build a career. On the othere hand, women are supposed to be tender and loving mothers and wives, to wear skirts and to walk on higheels. They are should not have a career, but should take care of the kids and the house. It seems that these perceptions have been existing forever. That is because from early childhood, we are thought by our parents that pink is for girls, and blue is for boys. The trucks and weaponry toys are for boys and the dolls are for girls. Than, it is not surprising that we accept gender stereotyping and try to fit in the rigid models of feminine and masculine. For example, women athletes and especially tennis players and basketball players are afraid of losing their femininity. These sports are famous for the large number of gay players that are involved. Because of that, the hetero athletes are a subject of suspicion of being gays. To avoid this they are trying to look more feminine. A basketball coach even had developed a term for this phenomenon--"hetero-sexy." We are not only trying to fit in the models, but we are prone to pass our perceptions to our children. In this way, we are trying to protect them from the society. However by doing this, we are causing them more harm than if they were to become gays. A recent show on NBC Superchannel was dedicated to the problem of "tomboys" and "sissies." In it, light was shed on the life of some tomboys and sissies, as well as on the anxiety of their parents. A girl at an age of three was shown, dressed with a skirt and playing with dolls. The next shot was at an age of four, revealing the changes that the attitude of the girl towards the dolls and dresses has been totally changed. Now she preferred to hang out in jeans rather than in dress. When she was asked by her mother to try a pink dress, she refused with the words "Pink sucks!" The girl participated actively in sports such as basketball and baseball, demonstrating good technical skills at both. Why then her parents were worried and had searched psychological advice? The answer to this question is in the assumption that when such kids grow up, they inevitably will turn to be gay. The fear of the parents is raised by the fact that their girls or boys ignore the existence of their gender and prefer to communicate only with the opposite one. A girl on the show, when asked about her friends, revealed that she hang out only with boys. Her mother explained that, when she was introducing her to friends and calling her "my little girl," the kid argued with her that she is in fact a boy "You have two boys mom, not a boy and a girl, " she replied. The girl was involved into a test the nature of which was to determine her affections toward some pictures that were shown to her. From the results could be inferred that the girl was prone to accept her as a boy and to accept boys as her friends A recent show on NBC Superchannel was dedicated to the problem of "tomboys" and "sissies." In it, light was shed on the life of some of them, as well as on the anxiety of their parents. A girl at the age of three was shown, dressed with a skirt and playing with dolls. The next shot of her was at the age of four, revealing that the attitude of the girl towards the dolls and dresses has been totally changed. Now she was preferring to hang out in jeans rather that in a dress. When she was asked by her mother to try a pink dress, she refused with the words "Pink sucks!" The girl participated actively in sports such as basketball and baseball, demonstrating good technical skills at both. She revealed that all of her friends are boys. Her mother explained that when she was introducing her to friends and calling her "my little girl," the kid argued with her that she is in fact a boy. "You have two boys mom, not a boy and a girl." This attitude of the girl did not appear to be normal for the parents and that is what scared them. They were scared because they were not pleased with the possibility of raising a gay. This underlines an important tendency in our society. Most of the people are still uncomfortable with gays. They tend to associate gays only with negative things such as AIDS and other diseases. Gays are not allowed to serve in the army and to occupy high decision-making positions. That's why, it is not surprising that parents are concerned with the problem. They are trying to protect their kids from the society, large portion of which does not tolerate "deviations" from the established norms of behavior. The assumption that when such kids grow up, they inevitably will be gay. This paranoia was further expanded by studies which appeared to be dealing with the problem. The results from them were striking, 25% of all "tomboys" will inevitably be lesbian when they grow up, and 35% of the "sissies" will be gay. The parents were trying to prevent that to happen by every mean. Some of them even went extreme and oppressed their kids by using punishment. However, as later was discovered, the studies were conducted on extreme cases. For example, all of the participants in the study on "sissies" were boys who not only played with dolls, but dressed themselves as girls. Most of them were raised by single mothers and in an environment where their contacts with men were limited. Recent studies discovered that you do not become a gay, you are born one, contrary to the assumption that sexuality is formed in the childhood. In this case, the parent's desire to fit their children into the stereotypes backfired and resulted in harming their children. The parents were a victim also, by following the rigid path of stereotyping they wounded the one that they love most--their children. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\glossary of sexual terms.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ GLOSSARY OF SEXUAL TERMS A AC/DC...............................................................BISEXUAL ACTIVE..........................................THE AGGRESIVE SEXUAL PARTNER AGATE..........................................................A SMALL PENIS ANALINGUS.........KISSING, LICKING AND PENETRATION OF THE ANUS BY THE TONGUE ANGEL..........................................MALE WHO PAYS FOR SEXUAL ACTS ANUS...............................................THE OPENING OF THE RECTUM AROUND THE WORLD......THE ACT OF KISSING THE ENTIRE BODY AS A PRELUDE TO SEX ASEXUAL............................................ABSENCE OF SEXUAL FEELING ASS.............................................................THE BUTTOCKS ASSHOLE.............................................................THE ANUS AUNTIE..............................................AN AGING MALE HOMOSEXUAL AUTO-EROTICISM..................................................MASTURBATION AUTO-FELLATIO.........................PERFORMING FELLATION ON ONES OWN PENIS AUTO-SADISM......................AN ACT WHEREBY ONE INFLICTS PAIN ON ONESELF AXILIARY INTERCOURSE........SEXUAL CLIMAX ACHIEVED NY MOVING THE ERECT PENIS BACK AND FORTH IN THE ARMPIT B BACK SCUTTLE........................................PERFORM ANAL INTERCOURSE BAG..............................................................THE SCROTUM BACK YARD.......................................................THE BUTTOCKS BALL.....................................................A WILD SEX ACTIVITY BALLS..........................................................THE TESTICLES BANANA.............................................................THE PENIS BARE-ASSED..............................................................NUDE BASKET............THE BULGE MADE BY MALE SEX ORGANS IN JEANS,BRIEFS & TRUNKS BASKET SHOPPING................OBSERVING THE MALE GENITALIA THROUGH CLOTHING BEAT OFF........................................................MASTURBATION BEEFCAKE..........................................MALE POSSESSING SEX APPEAL BENT STICK..............................................AN UNERECTABLE PENIS BI-SEXUAL..........................................ONE WHO ENJOYS BOTH SEXES BITCH.........................................A LOOSE WOMAN OR FEMININE MALE. BLIND.................................................AN UNCIRCUMCISED PENIS BLOW.............................................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE BLOW JOB.........................................THE ACT OF ORAL INTERCOURSE BLUE BALLS...........................SEVERE NEED TO EXPERIENCE SEXUAL ORGASM BOOBS..........................................................FEMALE BREAST BONKERS........................................................FEMALE BREAST BRING OFF............................................EJACULATION IN THE MALE BRONCO.............YOUNG BOY WHO IS DIFFICULT TO RESTRAIN DURING INTERCOURSE BROWN............................................TO PERFORM ANAL INTERCOURSE BROWNIE QUEEN............................PASSIVE PARTNER IN ANAL INTERCOURSE. BUGGER...........................................TO PERFORM ANAL INTERCOURSE BULL-DYKE......................................A MASCULINE FEMALE HOMOSEXUAL BUMMER............................................ACTIVE PARTNER IN ANAL SEX BUNS............................................................THE BUTTOCKS C CAMP..........................................BEHAVE IN AN EFFEMINATE MANNER CAN.............................................................THE BUTTOCKS CANDY MAKER..........A WOMAN OR MAN WHO MASTURBATES A MALE AND THEN CONSUMES THE EJACULATED SEMEN. CASTRATION........................RENDER THE TESTICLES INOPERABLE BY SURGERY CHANGE YOUR LUCK...............TO ENGAGE IN A GAY SEX ACT FOR THE FIRST TIME CHASTE......................TO ENGAGE IN THE MOST ORDINARY SEXUAL ACTIVITIES CHEAT..........................TO BE UNFAITHBUL TO ONE'S REGULAR SEX PARTNER CHEEKS...........................................FLESHY PORTIONS OF BUTTOCKS CHERRY.............................................ONE WHO IS STILL A VIRGIN CHICKEN.............................................A YOUNG, ATTRACTIVE MALE CIRCUMCISION...................SURGICAL REMOVAL OF THE FORESKIN OF THE PENIS CLAP......................................GONORRHEA OR OTHER VENERAL DESEASE CLIMAX............TO ACHIEVE THE HIGH POINT OF SEXUAL ACTIVITY. OFTEN REFERS TO EJACULATION BY THE MALE CLIT............................................................THE CLITORIS CLITORIS........................ANATOMICAL STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE GENITALIA CLOSET QUEEN...........A MALE HOMOSEXUAL WHO HIDES HIS DESIRES FOR OTHER MEN COCK..........THE PENIS (IN SOUTHERN SECTION OF USA REFERS TO FEMALE VIGINA) COCKSUCKER....................ONE WHO PERFORMS ORAL INTERCOURSE ON THE PENIS COCKTEASER..............ONE WHO EXCITES A MALE WITHOUT CARRYING ON TO ACTUAL SEXUAL RELATIONS COITUS....................................................SEXUAL INTERCOURSE COITUS IN ANO...............................................ANAL INTERCOURSE COITUS INTERRUPTUS...............WITHDRAWL OF THE PENIS PRIOR TO EJACULATION COLD........................................UNRESPONSIVE TO SEXUAL RELATIONS COME................................................TO ACHIEVE SEXUAL ORGASM CONDOM.......................................RUBBER SHEATH WORN ON THE PENIS CONTINENCE...................................TO REFRAIN FROM SEXUAL ACTIVITY CORNHOLE....................................................ANAL INTERCOURSE CORONA................RIM OF FLESH WHICH FORMS THE BASE OF THE HEAD OF PENIS CRABS...........................LICE WHICH INFECT THE PUBIC AREA OF THE BODY CROTCH...............JUNCTURE OF THE THIGHS WITH THE BODY; THE GENITALS AREA CRUISE............................................THE HUNT FOR A SEX PARTNER CUNDRUM....................................A RUBBER SHEATH WORN ON THE PENIS CUM....................................................................SEMEN CUNT..............................................................THE VAGINA D DAISY CHAIN.........................A GROUP SEX ACTIVITY IN WHICH THERE IS A LINKING OF SEVERAL PEOPLE BY ORAL CONNECTIONS. DARK MEAT............................................A NEGRO AS A SEX OBJECT DERRIERE........................................................THE BUTTOCKS DICK...............................................................THE PENIS DIDDLE...............................................TO PERFORM MASTURBATION. DINGE QUEEN...................MALE HOMOSEXUAL WHO PERFERS NEGRO SEX PARTNERS DIRT.....................................SYSLAVE MEMBERS WHO'S CHECKS BOUNCE DOG...................................................AN UNATTRACTIVE PERSON DOG FASHION..................................SEXUAL POSITION USED BY CANINES DONG...............................................................THE PENIS DOSE.....................................GONORRHEA OR OTHER VENEREAL DISEASE DRAG QUEEN...............................MALE WHO DRESSES IN FEMALE CLOTHING. DRIVE IT HOME...........................................FORCEFUL INTERCOURSE DRY FUCK.........MOVING AGAINST ONE ANOTHER, CLOTHED TO SIMULATE INTERCOURSE DYKE...............................................................A LESBIAN E EASY................A PERSON WHO NEEDS LITTLE PERSUASION TO PERFORM SEX ACTS EAT..............................................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE EFFEMINATE...............DESCRIPTIVE OF A MALE WHO ACTS IN A FEMININE MANNER EJACULATION....................DISCHARGE FROM THE PENIS DURING SEXUAL CLIMAX ERECTION...................THE SEXUAL AROUSED STATE CAUSE BY A RUSH OF BLOOD INTO THE VEINS AND CAPILLARIES OF THE PENIS, COUPLED WITH A VALVE ACTION WHICH PREVENTS ITS RELEASE, AND FURTHER AIDED BY THE CONTRACTION OF CERTAIN SURFACE MUSCLES ON THE PENIS, ALL OF WHICH COMBINE TO KEEP IT IN A HARD AND EXTENDED CONFIGURATION UNTIL THE STIMULI IS TAKEN AWAY OR EJACULATION OCCURS. EUNUCH..............................A MALE WHO HAS HAD HIS TESTICLES REMOVED EXHIBITIONIST...................A PERSON WHO DERIVES SEXUAL GRATIFICATION BY BY DISPLAYING HIS BODY TO OTHERS F FAGGOT.....................................................A MALE HOMOSEXUAL FAIRY......................................................A MALE HOMOSEXUAL FAMILY JEWELS..................................................THE TESTICLES FANNY...........................................................THE BUTTOCKS FELLATIO.............................TO KISS, NIBBLE, LICK OR SUCK THE PENIS FETISH...........ANY OBJECT OR PART OF THE BODY WHICH IS NORMALLY CONSIDERED NON-SEXUAL BUT WHICH AROUSES EROTIC FEELINGS SUCH AS LEATHER, RUBBER, FAIR, FEET, PANTIES, AND ETC. FIFTH WHEEL..............................A HETROSEXUAL IN A HOMOSEXUAL GROUP. FISH................................................................A FEMALE FLAGELLATION............................WHIPPING OR BEATING TO SEXUAL ORGASM FRENCH...........................................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE. FRUIT......................................................A MALE HOMOSEXUAL FULL HOUSE............HAVING MORE THAN ONE VENEREAL DISEASE AT THE SAME TIME G GANG BANG................GROUP SEX WHERE ONE IS FUCKED CONSECUTIVELY BY MANY GAY...............................................................HOMOSEXUAL GENITALS.......................................THE HUMAN REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS GET IT UP..........................................TO ACHIEVE AN ERECT PENIS. GET SOME...........................TO ATTAIN SEXUAL INTERCOURSE WITH SOMEONE GET YOUR ROCKS OFF...............................................TO EJACUATE GIVE HEAD........................................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE GLORY HOLE......AN OPENING CUT INTO THE PARTITION BETWEEN TWO COMMODE STALLS IN A MEN'S RESTROOM THROUGH WHICH ORAL INTERCOURSE CAN BE PERFORMED. GO DOWN ON.......................................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE GOLDEN SHOWER.............ONE PERSON URINATES ON ANOTHER FOR SEXUAL PLEASURE GOOSE.......................PRESS A FINGER INTO THE CLEAVAGE OF THE BUTTOCKS GREEK............................................TO PERFORM ANAL INTERCOURSE. GROPE...........................................TO HANDLE ANOTHER'S GENITALS. G-STRING................................A SMALL BRIEF WORN OVER THE GENITALS. H HAND JOB...................MASTURBATION,PARTICULARLY AT THE HANDS OF ANOTHER. HAND MADE.............A LARGE PENIS ALLEGEDLY DEVELOPED THROUGH MASTURBATION HARD ON.......................................................AN ERECT PENIS HARD UP...................LACK OF SEXUAL ACTIVITY AND NEED FOR A SEX PARTNER HEAD.........................................TO GIVE OR GET ORAL INTERCOURSE HETROSEXUAL...................ONE WHO DESIRES SEX ONLY WITH THE OPPOSITE SEX HOMOSEXUAL........................ONE WHO DESIRES SEX ONLY WITH THE SAME SEX HORNY...........................................SEXUALLY AROUSED; PASSIONATE HORSE AROUND.............TO EXPLORE SEXUALLY WITHOUT ENGAGING IN INTERCOURSE HOT PANTS...................................................SEXUALLY AROUSED HUNG...................................TO DESCRIBE THE SIZE OF A LARGE PENIS HUSTLER...............................PROSTITUTE THAT SEARCHES FOR CUSTOMERS I IMPOTENT..............................UNABLE TO ENGAGE IN SEXUAL INTERCOURSE INCEST...............................SEXUAL RELATIONS BETWEEN FAMILY MEMBERS J JACK OFF.......................................................TO MASTURBATE JAIL BATE...................................ONE WHO IS UNDER 18 YEARS OF AGE. JERK OFF.......................................................TO MASTURBATE JOHN.....................ONE WHO FINANCIALLY SUPPORTS ANOTHER FOR SEX FAVORS JOINT..............................................................THE PENIS K KICKS.........................................................SEXUAL THRILLS KNOCK OF A PIECE..................................TO HAVE SEXUAL INTERCOURSE L LACE CURTAINS......................................THE FORESKIN OF THE PENIS LAVENDER..............................PERTAINING TO THE HOMOSEXUAL LIFESTYLE LAY............................................TO PERFORM SEXUAL INTERCOURSE LESBIAN..................................................A FEMALE HOMOSEXUAL LIBIDO.......................................................SEXUAL APPETITE LOAD...........................................THE FLUID FROM AN EJACULATION M MAKE OUT.................................................TO SUCCEED SEXUALLY MARY...............................................AN EFFEMINATE-ACTING MALE MASOCHISM.....................WHERE SEXUAL GRATIFICATION IS ACHIEVED BY PAIN MASTURBATION.................................MANUAL MANIPULATION OF GENITALS MATINEE.......................................A SEX SESSION IN THE AFTERNOON MEAT...............................................................THE PENIS MUTUAL MASTURBATION..........WHERE PARTNERS MANIPULATE EACH OTHER'S GENITALS N NARCISSISM...........................ONE WHO IS STIMULATED BY ONE'S OWN BODY NECK.............................................TO EMBRACE, KISS AND FONDLE NUTS...........................................................THE TESTICLES O OLD DIRT ROAD.................................USING THE ANUS FOR INTERCOURSE OLD MAN...............................ONE WHO SUPPORTS A YOUNGER SEX PARTNER ONE NIGHT STAND..........A SEXUAL AFFAIR BETWEEN TWO OR MORE PEOPLE WHO WILL PROBABLY NEVER SEE EACH OTHER AGAIN. ONE WAY......................WILL PERFORMNM ONLY ONE TYPE OF SEXUAL ACTIVITY ORAL INTERCOURSE...........A SEXUAL ACTIVITY WHEREBY THE MOUTH OF ONE PERSON IS USED IN CONNECTION WITH THE SEXUAL ORGANS OF OF ANOTHER PERSON TO PRODUCE SEX GRATIFICATION. ORGASM..........................THE PEAK OF SENSATION DURING SEXUAL ACTIVITY P PANSY......................................................A MALE HOMOSEXUAL PASSIVE...........................................................THE FUCKEE PEARL DIVER...........................ONE WHO PERFORMS ORAL SEX ON THE PENIS PECKER.............................................................THE PENIS PEDERASTY...............................INSERTION OF THE PENIS INTO THE ANUS PEDOPHILIA................................SEXUAL LOVE OF A CHILD BY AN ADULT PEEPING TOM.........................................................A VOYEUR PENIS..................THE MALE SEX ORGAN CONSISTING OF HEAD, SHAFT AND BASE PERINEUM............THE AREA BETWEEN THE ANUS AND TESTICLES, ANUS AND VAGINA PERVERT............ONE WHO RECEIVES SEXUAL GRATIFICATION FROM KINKY SEX ACTS PETER..............................................................THE PENIS PHALLUS............................................................THE PENIS PICKUP.......................STRANGER WHO IS INDUCED TO GO ELSEWHERE FOR SEX PISS HARD ON....................AN ERECT PENIS CAUSED BY THE NEED TO URINATE POCKET POOL................................MASTURBATING THROUGH PANTS POCKET POKE.........................................TO ENGAGE IN SEXUAL INTERCOURSE PRE-CUM JUICE..............NATURAL LUBE WHICH OOZES FROM THE PENIS PISS-SLIT PRICK..............................................................THE PENIS PRO.............................................................A PROSTITUTE PROSTATE.........................GLANDS AT BASE OF URETHRA WHICH EJECT SEMEN PROPHYLACTIC...................................................RUBBER/CONDOM PT............................................................A PRICK TEASER PUNK.......................................................A MALE PROSTITUTE PUSHOVER...................................EASILY PERSUADED TO ENGAGE IN SEX PUSSY.................................................................VAGINA Q QUEEN..........................................AN EFFEMINATE MALE HOMOSEXUAL QUICKIE.................................................A VERY BRIEF SEX ACT R RAPE.....................................FORCIBLY PERFORM SEXUAL INTERCOURSE RECTUM...............................THE TUBE BETWEEN THE COLOR AND THE ANUS RIM............................................TO USE THE TONGUE ON THE ANUS ROD................................................................THE PENIS RUBBER..............................................................A CONDUM S SADISM.........SEXUAL STIMULATION ASSOCIATED WITH THE DESIRE TO INFLICT PAIN, PHYSICAL OR MENTAL, ON ANOTHER. SADOMASOCHISM..........BOTH SADISM AND MASOCHISM EXISTING IN THE SAME PERSON SCORE..........................................TO ACHIEVE SEXUAL INTERCOURSE SCREW..........................................THE ACT OF SEXUAL INTERCOURSE SCROTUM........................THE POUCH OR SAC WHICH CONTAINS THE TESTICLES SEA FOOD............................................A SAILOR AS A SEX OBJECT SEMEN......................THE FLUID PRODUCED DURING EJACULATION OF THE MALE SHOOT......................................................TO ACHIEVE ORGASM SIXTY-NINE..................GENITAL ORAL INTERCOURSE PERFORMED ON EACH OTHER SIMULTANEOUSLY BY TWO PARTNERS. SMEGMA...............WHITE MATTER WHICH COLLECTS UNDER THE FORESKIN OF PENIS SODOMY..............................THE INSERTION OF THE PENIS INTO THE ANUS SPERM................THE FLUID THAT ERUPTS FROM THE PENIS DURING EJACULATION STALLION..............................A MALE WHO POSESSES A VERY LARGE PENIS STRAIGHT.......................................................A HETROSEXUAL STUD..........................A MALE WHO IS IN GREAT DEMAND AS A SEX PARTNER SUCK OFF............................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE ON THE PENIS SUGAR DADDY...............A MAN WHO KEEPS A YOUNGER PERSON FOR SEXUAL FAVORS SWINGER...................................ONE WHO ACCEPTS FREE LOVE DOCTRINE SWISH................................A MALE WHO BEHAVES IN A FEMININE MANNER SWITCH HITTER....................................................A BI-SEXUAL T TEA ROOM............................................A PUBLIC MEN'S REST ROOM TESTICLES.......................................THE MALE REPRODUCTIVE GLANDS THIRD SEX........................................................HOMOSEXUALS TONGUE (VERB)....................................TO PERFORM ORAL INTERCOURSE TOOLBOX....................................................THE MALE GENITALS. TRADE....................A PASSIVE MALE PROSTITUTE WHO CATERS TO HOMOSEXUALS TRICK..........................................................A SEX PARTNER TURN A TRICK..............................TO TAKE ON A SEX PARTNER FOR MONEY U URETHA....................................DUCT WHICH CARRIES URINE AND SEMEN UROLAGNIA..................SEXUAL PLEASURE FROM WATCHING ANOTHER DRINK URINE V VACUUM CLEANER.................ONE WHO APPLIES GREAT SUCTION DURING ORAL SEX VAGINA..........................................ORIFACE OF FEMALE SEX ORGANS VANILLA SEX...........................................ANY NON KINKY SEX ACTS VERSATILE..........................................................BI-SEXUAL VIRILTY..............................THE SEXUAL POWER AND CAPACITY OF A MALE VOYEUR................ONE WHO GAINS SEXUAL SATISFACTION FROM WATCHING OTHERS UNDRESSING OR ENGAGE IN SEXUAL ACTS. W WHAM BAM...................................RAPID AND HURRIED SEXUAL ACTIVITY WIENER.............................................................THE PENIS WORK OFF.......................................................TO MASTURBATE WORK UP................................TO CREATE PASSION OR TO BE PASSIONATE f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Gustave Flauberts Madame Bovary.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 1. We would like to think that everything in life is capable, or beyond the brink of reaching perfection. It would be an absolute dream to look upon each day with a positive outlook. We try to establish our lives to the point where this perfection may come true at times, although, it most likely never lasts. There's no real perfect life by definition, but instead, the desire and uncontrollable longing to reach this dream. In the novel Madame Bovary, it's easy to relate to the characters as well as the author of this book. One can notice that they both share a fairly similar view on life, and that their experiences actually tie in with each other. Emma Bovary dreamed of a life beyond that of perfection as well. She realizes that she leads an ordinary and average life, but simply does not want to abide by it. In the novel, Emma meets a pitiful doctor named Charles Bovary. The first time they meet, Charles falls instantly in love with her. They begin to see more and more of each other until Charles asks Emma's father for her hand in marriage. They end up getting married and everything goes fine, just like a normal couple, for awhile. They did things with each other, went out, and were extremely happy. Although, this love and passion for life shortly ended when Emma's true feelings began to come about. We soon come to realize that "the story is of a 2. woman whose dreams of romantic love, largely nourished by novels, find no fulfillment when she is married to a boorish country doctor" (Thorlby 272). This is completely true because Emma really does get caught up in her reading. She wonders why she can't have a flawless love as well as a flawless life, just as the characters do in the novels she reads. Once Emma becomes fed up and realizes that he is "a sad creature" (Flaubert 78), she begins her little quest to find the right man through a binge of affairs and broken hearts. The author of Madame Bovary, Gustave Flaubert, was born in Rouen France (Kunitz 280). He grew up in a rather wealthy and prosperous family as a result of his father being a successful doctor (Kunitz 280). This could easily relate to the fact that Charles Bovary was a doctor too. During Flaubert's younger years, he was alone most of the time. He didn't have any friends and normally spent his days in solitude. This gave him time to focus on his literature (Flaubert i). Since Flaubert's academics and knowledge of literature were released at such an early age, it is explainable to see how his profound talent was released (Flaubert i). He began to write plays at around the age of ten. These were in-depth, romantic plays that adults would learn to appreciate (Kunitz 280). At that time Flaubert focused his attention on the study of History and the 3. writings of numerous romantics as well (Kunitz 280). Flaubert was later sent to an intermediate school in Paris to further strengthen his academic standings (Kunitz 280). Upon completion of that, he enrolled into law school but found no interest in it (Thorlby 250). This allowed him to do some drifting, while taking the time to realize that literature would be his destiny (Kunitz 281). Although all of this schooling and work helped Flaubert become an extremely talented writer, he thought writing to be one of the most difficult things (De Man xi). He wrote very slowly in fact, while reflecting on his painful life experiences. It took over five years to perfect his most famous novel, Madame Bovary (Thorlby 272). Although some people, as well as I, believe that Flaubert based the character of Emma Bovary on himself, he was very unhappy with the subject of the book upon finishing (Thorlby 272). Maybe Flaubert figured her character to be too provocative and heartless. Otherwise, he might have simply reflected upon the theme, and thought it to be uninteresting. In 1856, the novel Madame Bovary was actually condemned as being pornographic. This was a result of Flaubert's eminently honest and descriptive themes. He, along his publisher were charged with offending public morality and went to trial, but were soon acquitted (Magill 616). This publicity obviously helped bring the book out into the public while 4. establishing popularity and praise. Sure, Flaubert was probably disappointed when this negative publicity about Madame Bovary. But, he realized that criticism could be ignored and his objective is "to understand humanity, not to explain or reform it" (Magill 616). By reading Madame Bovary, it's easy to notice that Flaubert is a perfectionist. In fact, he sometimes rewrites his books 3-4 times to establish perfection. When he finished Madame Bovary, he said, "C'est Moi," meaning in French, "that's me" (Kunitz 281). This could symbolize the incredible comparison between Flaubert and the character Emma Bovary. Although Flaubert detested the thought of being famous, his work titled him France's most renowned writer (Magill 617). According to Sainte-Beuve, Flaubert's scenes were "pictures which, if they were painted with a brush as they are written, would be worthy of hanging in a gallery beside the best genre painting" (Kunitz 281). In 1846 Flaubert met the poet Louis Colet, who became his mistress. Although he admired her, he couldn't "find the ideal love" (Kunitz 280). This could symbolize the comparison between Flaubert and Emma as well. Along with Louis Colet, Flaubert had a few more adulterous relationships too. But, when his work became too important, Flaubert gave up 5. everything to devote himself to his writing. He even broke off his affair with Mme. Colet because got in the way (Thorlby 272). Flaubert soon became a pessimist and basically had a cheerless view of life (Magill 617). He became the victim of nervous apprehension and depression (Kunitz 282). Flaubert frequently felt with drawled from society and longed to commit suicide (Kunitz 282). It's plain to observe that Flaubert was an idealist that dreamed, just as the characters in his novel did. "These perpetual conflicts," writes Troyat, who has been listing some of the paradoxes in Flaubert's life, "made him a profoundly unhappy man" (Kunitz 282). Emma would sit on the grass into which she would dig the tip of her parasol with brief thrusts and would ask herself, "My God, why did I get married" (Flaubert 108)? Flaubert was the same way, deliberating whether marriage was one of the biggest mistakes to have been made or not. "Madame Bovary," writes A de Pontmartin in the correspond and, "is the pathological glorification of the senses and of the imagination in a disappointed democracy." "It proves once and for all that realism means literary democracy" (De Man ix). Emma and Flaubert are very ordinary middle-class people, with banal expectations of life and an urge to dominate their surroundings. Their personalities are remarkable only for an unusual defiance of natural feelings (Flaubert 152). People even say 6. that the myth surrounding the figure of Emma Bovary is so powerful, that one has to remind oneself that she is fiction and not an actual person (De Man vii). By reading this book, and accurately analyzing the author's significant events, one can plainly conclude that Flaubert actually did tie in those events with the theme of Madame Bovary. Madame Bovary is a creation of one's conscience which can only be explained through the eyes of another. It's about love, hate, and destiny, while holding every true emotion in the context as well. "Something in the destiny of the heroine and of the main supporting characters, as well as in the destiny of the book itself, surrounds it with the aura of immortality that belongs only to truly major creations" (De Man vii). And it is fair to say that Madame Bovary is a true creation, at least one in the eyes of Gustave Flaubert. Gustave Flaubert and Madame Bovary-comparisons Nick Groth hour 3 2-29-96 WORKS CITED De Man, Paul, ed. Gustave Flaubert: Madame Bovary: Backgrounds and Sources, Essays in Criticisms. New York: W.W. Norton and Co., 1965 Flaubert, Gustave. Madame Bovary. New York, New York, 1964 Kunitz, Stanley J., Vineta Colby, eds. European Literature (Authors) 1800-1900: A Biographical Dictionary of European Literature. New York: The H.W. Wilson Co., 1967 Magill, Frank N., ed. Critical Survey of Long Fiction: Foreign Language Series. vol. 2; New Jersey: Salem Press Inc., 1984 Magill, Frank N., ed. Cyclopedia of World Authors. New Jersey: Salem Press Inc., 1958 Thorlby, Anthony, ed. The Penguin Companion to European Literature. New York: McGraw-Hill Book Co., 1969 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Haemophilia.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Robert Morris HAEMOPHILIA In the human body, each cell contains 23 pairs of chromosomes, one of each pair inherited through the egg from the mother, and the other inherited through the sperm of the father. Of these chromosomes, those that determine sex are X and Y. Females have XX and males have XY. In addition to the information on sex, 'the X chromosomes carry determinants for a number of other features of the body including the levels of factor VIII and factor IX.'1 If the genetic information determining the factor VIII and IX level is defective, haemophilia results. When this happens, the protein factors needed for normal blood clotting are effected. In males, the single X chromosome that is effected cannot compensate for the lack, and hence will show the defect. In females, however, only one of the two chromosomes will be abnormal. (unless she is unlucky enough to inherit haemophilia from both sides of the family, which is rare.)2 The other chromosome is likely to be normal and she can therefore compensate for this defect. There are two types of haemophilia, haemophilia A and B. Haemophilia A is a hereditary disorder in which bleeding is due to deficiency of the coagulation factor VIII (VIII:C)3. In most of the cases, this coagulant protein is reduced but in a rare amount of cases, this protein is present by immunoassay but defective.4 Haemophilia A is the most common severe bleeding disorder and approximately 1 in 10,000 males is effected. The most common types of bleeding are into the joints and muscles. Haemophilia is severe if the factor VIII:C levels are less that 1 %, they are moderate if the levels are 1-5% and they are mild if they levels become 5+%.5 (2) Those with mild haemophilia bleed only in response to major trauma or surgery. As for the patients with severe haemophilia, they can bleed in response to relatively mild trauma and will bleed spontaneously. In haemophiliacs, the levels of the factor VIII:C are reduced. If the plasma from a haemophiliac person mixes with that of a normal person, the Partial thromboplastin time (PTT) should become normal. Failure of the PTT to become normal is automatically diagnostic of the presence of a factor VIII inhibitor. The standard treatment of the haemophiliacs is primarily the infusion of factor VIII concentrates, now heat-treated to reduce the chances of transmission of AIDS.6 In the case of minor bleeding, the factor VIII:C levels should only be raised to 25% with one infusion. For moderate bleeding, 'it is adequate to raise the level initially to 50% and maintain the level at greater that 25% with repeated infusion for 2-3 days. When major surgery is to be performed, one raises the factor VIII:C level to 100% and then maintains the factor level at greater than 50% continuously for 10-14 days.'7 Haemophilia B, the other type of haemophilia, is a result of the deficiency of the coagulation factor IX - also known as Christmas disease. This sex-linked disease is caused by the reduced amount of the factor IX. Unlike haemophilia A, the percentage of it's occupance due to an abnormally functioning molecule is larger. The factor IX deficiency is 1/7 as common as factor VIII deficiency and it is managed with factor VIII concentrates. Unlike factor VIII concentrates which have a half-life of 12 hours, the half-life of factor IX concentrates is 18 hours. In addition, factor IX (3) concentrates contain a number of other proteins, including activated coagulating factors that contribute to a risk of thrombosis. Therefore, more care is needed in haemophilia B to decide on how much concentration should be used. The prognosis of the haemophiliac patients has been transformed by the availability of factor VIII and factor IX replacement. The limiting factors that result include disability from recurrent joint bleeding and viral infections such as hepatitis B from recurrent transfusion.8 Since most haemophiliacs are male and only their mother can pass to them the deficient gene, a very important issue for the families of haemophiliacs now is identifying which females are carriers. One way to determine this is to estimate the amount of factor VIII and IX present in the woman. However, while a low level confirms the carrier status, a normal level does not exclude it. In addition, the factor VIII and IX blood levels are known to fluctuate in people and will increase with stress and pregnancy. As a result, only a prediction of the carrier status can be given with this method. Another method to determine the carrier status in a woman is to look directly at the DNA from a small blood sample of several members of the family including the haemophiliacs. In Canada, modern operations include Chorionic Villous Sampling (CVS) and it helps analyze the DNA for markers of haemophilia at 9-11 weeks of pregnancy. (Fig. 1)9 A small probe is inserted through the neck of the mother womb or through the abdomen under local anaesthetics. A tiny sample from the placenta is removed and sent for DNA analysis. (4) Since this process can be done at 9-11 weeks after pregnancy, the pregnancy is in it's relatively early stages and a decision by the mother (and father) to terminate the pregnancy will not be as physically or emotionally demanding on the mother than if she had it performed in the late stages of the pregnancy. Going back to the haemophiliacs, many have become seropositive for HIV infections transmitted through factor VIII and IX concentrates and many have developed AIDS. In Canada, the two drugs currently undergoing clinical testing for treatment of HIV disease are AZT and DDI. For the use of AZT, the major complication is suppression of normal bone marrow activity. This results in low red and white blood cell counts.The former can lead to severe fatigue and the latter to susceptibility to infections.10 DDI is provided as a powder, which must be reconstructed with water immediately prior to use. The most common adverse effect so far is the weakness in the hands and legs. However, it appears that DDI is free of the bone marrow.11 AZT and DDI both represent the first generation of anti-retroviral drug and it is the hope of many people that they will be followed by less toxic and more effective drugs. As it can be seen, haemophilia is one of those sex-linked diseases that must involve the inheritance of both recessive and deficient chromosomes. It is mostly found in males and since every male has a Y chromosome, it is a general rule that the male will not pass it to his male offsprings. Haemophiliacs can have either inherited the disease or they could have had a mutation. In either case, these people must try to live a normal life and must avoid any activities that can result in trauma. ---------------- f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Have me on your mind.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Poetry speaks of the void, but cannot fill it. Years gone by, leaving dormant the pubescent visions of you. Then, veiled in inaccessibility, appears a dream from my youth. Back, as from the grave, and almost in my hands. Have your fantasies. And have your convenient engagement. And have a pick-nick. And have me on your mind. You stayed with me for a year floating before my sleep starved mind. Then, over time, you left me dry. Floyd pulled you back into me, but it was too vague a memory. Black hair dye and John.... Your grandmother, and the Lutheran Church, and your brother, but not you, passed me in the isles. So now, after an eternity of waiting, you've floated back into my life. Fenchurch with the feet that don't quite touch the ground. So have your fantasies. And have your convenient engagement. And have a pick-nick. And have me on your mind, for to me, my imagination is the only place you've ever really lived. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Herpes SimplexType 2.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ HERPES-SIMPLEX - TYPE 2 Herpes is a name that is used to describe several types of skin eruptions that are characterized by formation of blisters. The term embraces primarily two distinct disorders, herpes simplex and herpes zoster, both caused by viruses. Together, these "herpes" viruses are estimated to cause more human illnesses than any other group of viruses. Two types of herpes simplex are known. The first causes cold sores or fever blisters, which is an eruption of blisters that often occurs during the course of or after one of a variety of diseases that eventually cause fever (most commonly average colds, the flu, and pneumonia). The blisters usually appear around the mouth and on the lips (herpes labialis), about the nose, face, and ears, and in the mouth and pharynx. The causative virus has been shown to be present in the cell bodies of the facial nerve in persons who do not have blisters. It is this reservoir of latent virus that is the source of repeated attacks. Except for lotions to relieve pain, itching, or inflammation, no established treatmemt has actually been developed. The second type of the herpes simplex virus, however, is the usual cause of genital herpes. Herpes infections of the genital area have become increasingly "Herpes,"page 2 common, going along with a rise in general of many sexually transmitted diseases. Sometimes accompanied by headache and fever, the condition usually begins with a mild itching, followed by the development of clusters of blisters that break and crust to form scabs that eventually dry up. The process may last one to three weeks. In many cases new clusters of blisters appear as others heal. When a baby is born to a woman who has active genital herpes lesions, the infant is at high risk of contracting an infection that is often fatal, so these women usually have their babies delivered by a cesarian section. Primary cases of genital herpes can be treated by a drug called acyclovir, which was approved in 1982 and in another form, that is to be taken orally rather than used in an ointment form, in 1984. It also has been proving useful against recurrent attacks. The virus can also invade the central nervous system, or CNS, especially in people who are weakened by other diseases, such as cancer, causing a severe case of encephalitis. Early treatment of herpetic encephalitis with the drug acyclovir can prevent death and brain damage in many cases. How can herpes be prevented? Because the disease is transmitted most often through bodily fluids, the simpliest protection is to simply protect yourself. During "Herpes," page 3 sex, one of the partners should definitely be wearing a condom, and that alone will greatly cut down an individual's chances of acquiring the virus of herpes-simplex type-2. "HERPES" BIBLIOGRAPHY 1. Sol Gordon Facts About STD:Sexually Transmitted Diseases. Ed-U-Press, New York City Copyright 1983 2. Ronald J. Glasser The Body Is the Hero. Random House, New York City Copyright 1976 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Homosexual Adoption.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "Whatever the final equation of factors influencing sexual orientation and identity, there's an immediate implication for the increasing number of gays and lesbians forming families" (Of Boys 27). Today, many gays and lesbians are "out of the closet" and they are not afraid of facing society with what many people consider abnormal sexual orientations. We must now ask ourselves the question: is homosexuality really an abnormal lifestyle? Is it still against the norm? Homosexuals are just like everyone else in every way aside from their sexual preferences. Why should adoption be an area where gays and lesbians are discriminated against? Without the constraints and pressures of demographic norms, the idea and practice of homosexual adoption has no known harmful implications upon the children involved. Therefore, I find it unnecessary to restrict their rights and desires to adopt and raise children in families just as you or I would. An adoption agency looks for good qualities in a foster home. Qualities such as financially security, emotional stability, and "proper" role models. Judge Judith S. Kaye wrote that "...adoption is a means of securing the best possible home for a child" (Facts on File 894). Some might argue that the child would be lacking the father in a lesbian couple and a mother in a gay couple. Sure, little Joey might not have a male role-model around the house, but all the kids raised by single mothers seem to be okay. Children who lose a parent and are raised in single parent households are not harmed. Or are they? If they are, they are affected in just the same way as children raised by gay and lesbian couples -that is, couples who are lacking a male or female role model. Children raised with parents of the same sex develop positive tolerances. They tend to have more positive outlooks, and have a degree of passiveness that makes them to better adapt to today's changing society. A child raised by gay parents has a better chance of getting along with a future employer that possesses a quality he or she disagrees with. This, by no means, is to say that this reason alone is sufficient for legalization of homosexual adoption, but it does, however, point out a very desirable side-effect that is becoming increasingly helpful in today's changing world -a side effect that encourages and assists our human race in its effort towards total equality. Many people tend to think that children raised by same sex couples might be influenced towards a homosexual lifestyle themselves. This, however, has not been the case. After Kristin Dozier's 9th birthday, her mother divorced and re-married. Kristin was fifteen at the time when she said, "My experience proves this argument wrong" (171). Today Kristin lives with her boyfriend and claims that she does not "...have lesbian urges..." (171). Kristin came to peace about homosexuality due to her close exposure to the lifestyle. In other words, she did have trouble accepting it earlier in life. She "...would make up stories to explain Diane's presence..." to her friends that would sleep over (171). These types of situations certainly do not help kids during the most self-conscious periods of their lives. There are many children out there in need of good foster care and I find it ridiculous to waste all the love those families have to offer over something so minute -simple discrimination is what this is really all about. Until we can open our eyes as a people and realize the constraints we blindly put upon ourselves, we will continue to fall short of our full potential. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\how sex sells in cloths.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ An advertisement is a message printed in the newspapers or magazines, broadcast on radio or television, sent to individuals through mail or email or conveyed in another fashion. Its goal is to attempt or persuade readers or listeners to purchase a particular product or agree with a particular idea. The media is a very powerful tool. It informs individuals on current events, society expectations, and public morality. The media imprints visions in the minds of individuals of how they should look, dress, and act. This stirs up the memory of the Marlboro Man with his rugged goods looks and cigarette in hand. Today, young children perceive Britney Spears as their role model for dress, attitude, and self-confidence. The media continues to validate the issue that you must be beautiful or handsome, and in perfect physical shape to be successful. Clothing manufactures consistently produce television commercials that perpetuate this phenomenon. There are poignant images in the media that prove that sex sells clothing, cars, and success. If you look at designers in today?s society such as Calvin Klein, Abercrombie and Fitch, Polo, and Tommy Helfiger you will see that the persona that having great abdominal muscles, a great chest, and charming good looks equates success. In fashion you will see that the concept of sexuality moves merchandise. The media is the catalyst for the designer?s knowledge and prowess in the game of advertising. In the early 1980?s the image of fifteen-year-old Brooke Shields, with an unbuttoned blouse sent shock waves through the country. Gloria Steinem publicly protested the crotch shots of Brooke Shields. This was the first drastic measure to exploit a young female?s body for the sake of a sale. The Calvin Klein Company continued to cause controversy with their racy and scandalous advertisements. Critics went as far as to compare the advertisements with child pornography. However, even the most critical opposition could do little to stop what would become the future for advertising. Calvin Klein?s jeans sales doubled during this time frame. The general public became accustom to this flagrant type of advertising. The past several years has shown that many individuals have become less concerned with what was once considered taboo, as clothing advertisements leave very little to the imagination. Major designers like Calvin Klein and Abercrombie and Fitch proudly display advertisements presenting men and women in underwear in erotic poses. This outrageous display of sexuality has catapulted these design houses to success. One must wonder whom exactly a major company like Pepsi is selling to when they put Britney Spears in a half shirt with suspenders and low-slung jeans as Bob Dole watches on. It is doubtful that they are looking to sell their product to a middle-aged woman. Advertisers and designers are very aware of how to target a specific audience. They design their advertisements to conform to the assumptions about the people who are the ones most likely to purchase their products. This is unfortunate as the youngsters today are developing eating disorders and becoming workout maniacs so they can achieve the perfect body image. The shock value of scantly clad men and women forces and intrigues the general population. This intrigue is what sells clothing and other items. Individuals, particularly youth, do not want to be perceived as different. They want to have the best jeans, tennis shoes, underwear, and tee shirts. The perception in today?s society is that to fit in you must conform to what the advertisers are projecting upon you. The Victoria?s Secret catalogue would be less appealing if the women where obscenely obese or the young men featured in the Abercrombie and Fitch advertisements were plain, out of shape boys. This clearly proves that sexuality sells. It is apparent from the advertisements today that the rugged Marbarol Man is an icon from the past. Today, what once was referred to as child pornography and against society?s morals, sells merchandise f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\How Women Changed the World.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Women Who Changed the World There were many women who have changed the world in the fields of math, science, sports, music, writing and leadership. Rosa Parks was a leader to help the blacks become equal to whites. Eleanor Roosevelt was also a leader because she helped the poor. Harriet Tubman was also a leader which helped free black slaves. I am going to tell what Rosa Parks did to help the world be a better place. Parks, Rosa Louise (1913- ), civil rights leader, born in Tuskegee, Alabama. She attended Alabama State College, worked as a seamstress and housekeeper, and was active in the Montgomery Voters League and the NAACP (National Association for the Advancement of Colored People) Youth Council. In 1943 she was elected secretary of the Montgomery branch of the NAACP. In a celebrated incident in 1955 she was arrested for violating segregation laws when she refused to give up her bus seat to a white passenger. This resulted in a boycott of the bus system by blacks, with Martin Luther King, Jr. leading the movement. In spite of harassment the boycott continued, and in 1956 segregated seating was challenged in a federal lawsuit. Within a few months bus segregation was ruled unconstitutional, and the buses were officially desegregated in December 1956. Parks, who had lost her job because of the boycott, moved to Detroit, Michigan, the following year, and again took in sewing. She also worked as a fundraiser for the NAACP. In 1965 she was hired by Congressman John Conyers, Jr., also a civil rights leader, to manage his Detroit office. She remained active in the NAACP and the Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC). In 1987 she founded the Rosa and Raymond Parks Institute for Self-Development, offering guidance to young blacks. She won the NAACP's Spingarn Medal (1970) and the Martin Luther King Jr. Award (1980), as well as an honorary degree from Shaw College. I think that without Rosa Parks or any other men or women who tried to stop the racism against blacks has helped our nation in a big way. Without these people our world would be prejudice and racist. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\I Do or Please Dont.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "I Do" or "Please Don't" With the recent decision by the Hawaii courts regarding the legalization of marriage between same-sex couples, a political debate across the United States has begun. Many people believe that this is a monstrous step to legalizing same-sex unions country wide, especially since legal tradition recognizes marriages performed in other states as binding within every other state, but also because Hawaii is known for it's liberal, ground-breaking first steps that the other states often follow the model of. If the states have any will, however, they will not fold to the pressure put on them by this state and the gay rights groups, they will continue to not recognize a man and man or a woman and woman as a man and wife. What is marriage anyway? Isn't it the union of two people who love each other to prove their commitments to one another for the future? Yes, but there is more. Webster's Dictionary defines marriage as: "a) the state of being joined together as husband and wife, b) the state of joining a man to a woman as her husband or a woman to a man as his wife." Legally, however, marriage is more than just a statement of love. Marriage comes with economic and legal benefits that one cannot receive alone. For example, joint parental custody, insurance and health benefits, the ability to file joint tax returns, alimony and child support, and inheritance of property and visitation of a partner or a child in the hospital. In fact, the Hawaii Commission on Sexual Orientation itself concluded that denial of marriage licenses to same-sex couples deprived applicants of these legal and economic benefits. So, are homosexuals fighting for the right of marriage to state their love as the gay rights groups suggest or are they pushing for the right of marriage because of the many benefits that come with it? The answer is obvious - they are fighting for the benefits that come along with marriage. If they were fighting for love, then where would we stop these "feelings?" If homosexuals were allowed to marry because they love each other and they consent, then couldn't a pedophile marry a younger child as long as both parties fully consented? If homosexuals were allowed to marry because they love each other, then couldn't one man marry many wives because he loved each one and they each loved him? If homosexuals were allowed to marry because they love each other, then couldn't a son and his mother, or even a brother and a brother, marry because they love each other? As one member of the Episcopal Laity Group said, "a line must be drawn and it must never be crossed. Marriage is for a man and a woman, and that's the way marriage will always be." The gay rights' activists claim that this denial of love, in the form of marriage, is a form of discrimination. These gay rights' activists claim that this denial of love is similar to when slavery was being defended, women's voting rights were being denied, or even more specifically and more related, the anti-miscegenation laws of a few decades back. This is clearly an attempt at tugging at the nation's heart chords by comparing the struggle for same-sex unions to several notable, if not the most notable, equality struggles in the history of the United States. The comparison to the defense of slavery or the denial of women's voting rights by gay right's groups is simply unfounded. Homosexuality has never been considered morally "good," and it is a tremendous jump from saying that black-skinned people should work for white-skinned people just because of skin color or women can't vote just because of sex to saying that homosexuals can't marry just because of their sexual habits. There is a clear distinction. First of all, Colin Powell once noted that skin color (and gender in this case) and sexual behavior are completely different and incomparable. Skin color and gender are born into, and they have absolutely no effect on conduct or character, sexual behavior on the other hand, has everything to do with character, morality, and society's basic rules of conduct. If anything, homosexuality is comparable to smokers, compulsive gamblers, pornography fanatics, sex addicts, and pedophiles because these are all people whose traits (whether inborn or not) directly effect society. This also directly relates to interracial marriages because a person's skin color does not produce a certain effect on conduct or character. If polled at the time of the respective movement (anti-slavery, women's rights, or interracial marriages), a majority of the United States population would have supported the movements (population includes those who are directly involved), but in the United States today, over 2/3rds of the population are against same-sex marriage (according to national polls run by Newsweek and CNN). On top of that, along with marriage goes the assumption of sexual activity. The sexual activity of one homosexual with another (sodomy) is illegal in many states and allowing gays to marry would be turning a head to this illegal act. Whether sodomy is illegal or not, it is still practiced, claim the gay right's activists. While this is concedable, they also say that monogamous relationships are safer in the homosexual community than polygamous relationships. This is one of those statements that sounds good, because it is true in the heterosexual community, but the facts prove otherwise, because the homosexual community is not the heterosexual community. The general feeling among gay right's activists is that with the threat of AIDS and other diseases among promiscuous, homosexual men, it is a "societal good" to encourage homosexual monogamy. However, in cities where homosexual monogamy is already being encouraged, AIDS and other sexually-transmitted diseases are actually soaring! (Survey from the Centers of Disease Control report by Associated Press, "HIV Found in 7 Percent Gay Young Men: Education Fails to halt Spread," The Washington Times, February 11, 1996, p A-3; Michael Warner, "Why Gay Men Are Having Risky Sex," Village Voice, New York, January 31, 1995, Vol. XL., No. 5) AIDS is most likely transmitted in unsafe sex acts, and an English study recently published that the most unsafe sex acts occur in homosexual steady relationships. Men in steady relationships practiced more anal intercourse and oral-anal intercourse than those without a steady partner. Said one former homosexual, William Aaron, "in the gay life, fidelity is almost impossible. . . the gay man must be constantly on the lookout for new partners . . . the most homophile 'marriages' are those where there is an arrangement between the two to have affairs on the side . . ." (OUT Magazine) So, the myth that homosexual marriage will decrease the number of gay AIDS patients because of less promiscuity is completely unfounded. The myth by these gay right's activists show how common sense in the heterosexual community must not be applied as common sense in the homosexual community, and vice versa, because they are two different communities. In fact, the gay right's activists use of this myth simply shows how they want to play on the heterosexual community's fear of AIDS in order to gain something advantageous for themselves. The fear of AIDS, discrimination, and denial of love are all tactics used by those in support of same-sex unions, but clearly all of them are ineffective arguments when examined. In it painfully obvious that the only advantage to same-sex unions for homosexuals is the legal and economic benefits, but it is at this point that the homosexuals are receiving favoritism rather than equality. When two people are allowed to marry just because of legal and economic reasons, regardless of whether or not they are marrying in the traditional sense, it is clearing being discriminatory against those in the heterosexual community who are marrying for love. It is giving gays an advantage rather than equality. Homosexual unions should not be allowed in the United States, and as a representative of St. Athanasius Roman Catholic Church said, "marriage is a privilege not a right." INTERVIEWEES Episcopal Laity Group, 1-800-307-7609 St. Anthanasius Roman Catholic Church, 703-759-4555 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\I thought youd never ask!.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ I thought you'd never ask! The first day back to school for the new year, Bob noticed a new girl in the class. He stared at her for 15 minutes straight, and quickly fell deep in love with her. The teacher introduced the new student as Jennifer. Now Bob knew her name. He deceded to introduce himself to her the next day. The next morning, as Bob was walking down the hall, he noticed Jennifer struggling to open her locker. In the struggle she dropped all her books. Bob took this oppertunity and hurried over to pick up her books for her. "Hi", said Bob after he had finished picking up the books. "My name is Bob," he said with a smile. "Hi," Jennifer said shyly. "Thanks for helping me with my books." "No Problem," Bob replied. "Well, I'm gonna be late for class, so, I'll see you around!" Bob walked down the hall towards his class. "Why didn't I say something else!?" he asked himself. "Well, theres always a second chance, I'll haveto do it then." The next day, Bob got his second chance. At lunch, he saw Jennifer sitting alone at table looking lonley. He decided to go over and sit down beside her. "Hi Jennifer," he said, trying to be freindly. "Whats up?" "Well nothing much really. I'm having trouble making freinds here." "I know, its tough isn't it," he replied, trying to comfort her. "I just moved here 3 years ago myself. After a few weeks you'll have lots of freinds though." "Thats good," she replied as she looked up at Bob into his eyes. Then there was a moment of silence with just the two of them staring into each others eyes. Then finally Bob broke the silence and said "I know this seems kind of weird," Bob said shyly, "But, would you like to go to a movie with me this weekend?" Jennifer's face brightened up as she exclaimed, "I thought you'd never ask!" f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Incest.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Incest is one of the most interesting taboos of our time. The definition of incest is a highly controversial topic. Yet, the definition of incest is one of the most important definitions for the people involved, though the law=s and psychologists= meanings are not much the same. Incest needs to be similarly defined for the incestuous parties, both by the law and by psychologists. The definition of incest should be determined by the cases of incest. The people who commit incest, and the types of incest should be considered when making this definition for the law. Why incest occurs has a great deal to do with the people and the types of incest. With the definition dissimilar between the law and psychologists, it is very difficult for the involved to do anything about it. The definition is both stated as wrong by law and by most religious morals. According to psychologists, incest is defined as A- any intimate physical contact that is sexually arousing between non-married members of a family.@ (Justice, pg 25) What this is interpreted as is that sexual intercourse does not need to occur for a situation to be considered incestuous. Stroking, fondling, or even intimately kissing can be considered incest. This is not all true for the law=s definition. In Georgia, incest is defined as any sexual intercourse between known relatives, by blood or by marriage, (meaning a step-parent and step-child.) Incest laws basically exist to prohibit marriage or inbreeding between family members, and the sentences are almost never carried out. (Kosof, pg 53) So incest is stated as wrong, but not enforced. The Bible states that incest is wrong, just as the law does. ACursed be he who has relations with his father=s wife... Cursed be he who has relations with his sister or half-sister!@ (Deu 27:20,22.) Therefore, the definition can be altered to fit the needs of the definer. The different forms of incest are as follows: father-daughter, mother-son, brother-sister, and father-son. Conditions of incest don=t always involve intercourse, but still hurt the included. So, the conditions should help to define the firm meaning. @But surely at fourteen, I should have been capable of escaping...@ (Armstrong, pg 7) Father-daughter is the most common form of incest. Three-fourths of all reported cases usually involve dad and his oldest daughter. It is usually non-violent, and the daughters usually feel unattached to their mothers. (Kempe, pgs 48-51) Sometimes the daughter may act in a seductive manner toward her father, or the father might act as a big brother forcing his little sister to misbehave. (Armstrong, pg 235) If the daughter is seductive, then she might gain power over her father. This is not always true for mother-son incest. Mother-son incest is usually brought on as a way to highly express love, Asex education@, or the mother is promiscuous. If the mother feels like she is expressing her love to her son, then she uses sex as a means of closeness. (Justice, pg 102) There is either no husband or a passive husband. The mother can be very seductive and encourage the son to have sex with her and limits the son=s social life. She acts on a Adon=t leave me@ attitude to keep her son tied down. Sometimes the son gets aroused my his mother and then becomes the aggressor.(Justice, pg 103) If he isn=t attracted to mom, why not be attracted to his sister? This is the case in brother-sister, or sibling incest. It is less traumatic and the guy acts kind of proud about it. The brothers can become violent and force their sister to join in, although usually the sister is willing to participate. (Justice, pg 105) When both of the children are shy, the girl sees him as the only boyfriend she will ever have and becomes flirtatious. The two could also have mutual admiration, and then become sexually attracted to each other. This leads into the most rarely reported incest of the four. Father-son incest is rarely reported because it violates two moral codes, homosexuality and incest.(Justice, 196) Males want to protect their masculinity, so they will not tell anyone. They pretend to like girls, and they date them, but tend to be attracted to boys. When they move out of the house, they sometimes choose to be a male prostitute. The fathers can be alcoholic and very abusive. The fathers of any incestuous relationship can have psychopathic or symbiotic personalities. Him who has a psychopathic personality seeks stimulation, and has a Aget even@ aggressiveness. No feelings of guilt and a powerful need for aggression seem to happen often in most cases. A>I literally could not walk out of the house without my father wanting to know where I was going, with whom, and when I would be back.=@ (Kosof, pg 17) He may be promiscuous or pansexual, (meaning that all he can think about is sex. Everything is a sex object to him.) (Justice, pgs 83-85) The father with a symbiotic personality hungers for intimacy. The only way of expression he knows is through sex. There are four types of symbiotic personalities. The introvert, the rationalizer, the tyrant, and the alcoholic. The introvert is very protective toward his family and fells Aunder attack.@ He cannot trust people and is easily disappointed.The wife usually denies him sex. The rationalizer shows what Alove@ is, or teaches Asex education@ to his daughter. The tyrant is the authoritarian, he uses threats and physical force to get what he wants. He pretends to have everything under control and hides the problem at home. His daughter Aowes@ him sex. He is very jealous and paranoid. The alcoholic is a dependant, although he tries to hide it. 10-15% of incest commiters are alcoholics. Mothers share most of the characteristics of the father. The mothers may be promiscuous and longs to be taken care of. Incest might begin as innocent sleeping with her son and then drifts into more physical things. She is not likely to have intercourse with her son, but she implies that someday she will give herself fully to the son, which can lead to the son being a violator, which is rare because the children of incest are mostly victims. (Justice, pg 145) A Sex is not sex for the incest survivor.@ (Blume, pg 207) Different children of incest act in different ways. It mainly depends on how the incest was brought about. Some may act untouched by the experience and seldom are able to defend themselves. When they reach adulthood, the might start experiencing flashbacks or amnesia. They live in denial and have an emotional shutdown. (Blume, pg 322) Sometimes they result in schizophrenia or multiple personality disorders. They also seem to have sexual shutdowns and are uncomfortable with it. But why does this occur? Incest usually occurs when sex stops between mother and father. Mom either denies dad sex, there is a major life crisis, or opportunity knocks. The opportunity for incest occurs when mother is gone all the time and so the daughter assumes the role of the mother. When this happens, there is a need for treatment. This is when the definition of incest is most important. The children are very scared and need confidence. If he/she tells a psychologist or teacher, that person is required by law to tell the authorities. (Kosof, pg 53) When the authorities are contacted, the definition comes into play. The child wants to feel safe, and if their definition of incest doesn=t live up to the law=s, then the charges could be dropped and the child gets into more problems with incest. Therefore, the background of the incest is very important to the law=s definition. By the people involved, the form, and why it occurs are critical to helping the child out when defining the term. The definition of incest by the law should be closer to the definition of psychologists in order to help out the family. AIt is evident that we still know very little about how to treat the sexual offender and the abused child effectively.@ (Kempe, pg 109) f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\influence of parents on thier childrens sexual orientation.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Influence of Parents on Their Children's Sexual Orientation Bailey, J. Michael. Sexual Orientation of Adult Sons of Gay Fathers. Developmental Psychology. 1995, Vol. 31, No. 1, 124-129 Golombok, Susan. Do Parents Influence the Sexual Orientation of Their Children? Findings From a Longitudinal Study of Lesbian Families. Developmental Psychology. 1996, Vol. 32, No. 1, 3-11 Meyer-Bahlburg, Heino F.L. Parental Influences on the Development of Homosexual Orientation. Developmental Psychology. 1995, Vol. 31, No. 1, 12-21 Patterson, Charlotte. Sexual Orientation and Human Development. Developmental Psychology. 1995, Vol. 31, No. 1, 3-11 Do parents influence their children's sexuality? The answer may surprise you: no they do not. It has been found that about 90% of sons of gay fathers are heterosexual (Bailey 124). It was also found that 90% of daughters of lesbian women are also heterosexual (Golombok 4). According to a poll taken by Northwestern University almost 95% of people expect children of homosexual parents to be homosexual themselves (Bailey 125). This popular belief has affected many child custody decisions because of the possibility of the parents molesting the children, or the possibility of the children becoming homosexual themselves. Even if the children becoming homosexual is a possibility, why deny custody to a parent based on his or her sexuality? The question has been raised on what can and what can't make a child homosexual. Some believe that children learn by imitating their parents. This theory cannot be totally rejected, but due to recent research it is believed to be more unlikely. Others have said that children identify with an opposite-sex parent and copying their behavior, this coupled with a distant same-sex parent makes the argument even more believable. It is also possible that homosexual parents reinforce certain types of behavior, either homo- or heterosexual (Bailey 125-126). Some say that hormones affect the sexuality of children, which may be inherited from the parents. For example, an anatomical difference in the hypothalamus of homosexual men has recently been identified, but the reason for this difference is still unknown (Golombok 4). Sex hormones are seen by some as the likely factor in the development of sexual orientation because sex hormone action underlines sexual differentiation and the development of secondary sex characteristics. Studies of the association of sex hormone levels during adolescence and adulthood have yielded negative results, but there have been some positive results in some prenatal studies (Meyer-Bahlburg 12). It has been found that gay and lesbian families both reinforce and punish homosexual attitudes in their children in about equal numbers (Patterson 3). So then, why do only 10% of the children in these families become homosexual? This question brings up much debate, but the only real answer is still unknown. There are many good theories, but none are yet to be proven. In an estimate of homosexual persons in the United States, it was found that there are more than 20 million, or 10% of the population, homosexuals in America. Is it a coincidence that 10% of America's population is homosexual, and 10% of the children of homosexual parents become homosexual (Bailey 126)? This point was brought up by Bailey, and it is a very good point, could the results be just a reflection of the entire country? In order to find out, a poll must be taken to find out what percentage of children of heterosexual parents were homosexual. He found out that 9% of the children of heterosexual parents polled were homosexual. This further supported his theory that parent influence does not contain that much weight in whether or not a child becomes homosexual. In the article written by Charlotte Patterson, she states that there is no evidence of difficulties encountered by children of gay or lesbian families. She also found, as others have, that many children of gay and lesbian families, many of the children identify themselves as heterosexual. She also found that that sexual orientation was unrelated to the amount of time the children spent living with their homosexual parents, a result that would seem to be at odds with many versions of environmental theories about the transmission of sexual orientation (Patterson 5-6). Due to incomplete research an answer is still unknown to why children become homosexual. It is known that the influence of parents is unlikely, but still very possible. Whether it be hormones or genes inherited from the parents, or the environment a child is brought up in, researchers still need to complete their studies on the issue to find out the truth behind the matter. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Intimacy.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Intimacy is often defined as arising from a close acquaintance, association, or familiarity. This definition would definitely describe the relationship I have with my sister, Catherine. We share just about everything that goes on in our lives and know each other like the back of our hands. We are so close, in fact, that rarely do we hear what another is feeling before we already know. We can tell each other's mood by the body language we are using. I plan to give a brief summary of this relationship and the intimacy involved in it. There are many possible reasons why some people are attracted to each other and form relationships. Some of these reasons are personality, physical looks, intellectual stimulation, things in common, and differences. My sister and I developed our relationship differently than the way you would with someone who you just randomly meet on the street. We shared common parents, household, schedules, and heritage. Therefore, we were naturally inclined to develop some sort of relationship and intimacy. If we hadn't, our living conditions would have become understandably tenuous. The development of relationships and intimacy has some very definitive steps. The first step is initiating which is making contact with the other person and showing that you are the kind of person worth talking to. Our relationship was initiated as soon as I was brought into this world and facilitated by the fact that we were brother and sister. The next step is experimenting which is deciding whether we want to pursue a relationship further by using small talk and the like. Since I was unable to talk at the time, my sister and I dismissed this step. Next comes the step of intensifying when the expression of feelings become more common. This came quite naturally to the two of us. People were always asking my sister to show how much she loved me which often led to hugs, kisses, hand holding, and other common expressions of love people often demonstrate in a sibling relationship. The next step is integrating which is when we give up characteristics of our old selves and become different people. This has not happened to me because this relationship has always been with me. My sister was not always a sister and definitely changed when I became her brother. Bonding is the next step which is when the parties make symbolic public gestures to show the world that a relationship exists. My sister and I have always been very public about our relationship. Next is the differentiating stage where the parties separate somewhat. We are always going through this at this point in our relationship. One day we can be the best of friends and the next day we can be mortal enemies. Circumscribing comes next and is when the level of communication decreases in quantity and quality. Again, this seems to come and go in our relationship. The stagnating stage is when the relationship becomes overly familiar and loses the feeling. We have not hit this. We can always find a new way to keep the relationship exciting. Avoiding is the stage in which the parties create distance between one another. We have not reached this stage either. We are still as close as we have ever been, if not closer. The final stage is terminating which is when the relationship is declared over. This has not been reached in my relationship. These stages do not have to be in this order necessarily and some can be skipped altogether. My sister and I developed our relationship out of necessity. Brothers and sisters often do this because they share so much in common. Our relationship is sometimes good and sometimes bad, but it is always solid. It could stand to be a little more positive on both sides at some points. We share an intellectual and emotional intimacy that most siblings do. The commonality between the two of us facilitates this. Relational development and maintenance have some very distinct characteristics. First, not all relationships move through all ten steps. This has definitely been the case in my relationship. My sister and I did not have to go through the initiating stage that most people do, nor have we avoided each other. Intimacy is not the only goal of relationships. Even though my relationship involved some intimacy this is not always the reason we are there. Sometimes it is just to reach a common goal. Movement occurs within stages. Our relationship has definitely progressed through stages even though sometimes they become blurred. My sister and I experienced the integrating and intensifying stage at one point and I suspect they occurred around the same time although two definitive steps. Movement between steps is generally sequential. My relationship has definitely had a pattern of development to it. Relationships are constantly changing. Even though we have a solid relationship, my sister and I definitely have our ups and downs. Movement is always to a new place. We are always trying out new ways of behaving towards each other and this makes movement mandatory. Sometimes we even go back a step or two before we return to the point we were before. The relationship my sister and I share involves a high level of self-disclosure. We are always intentionally revealing information to one another that is important and would not always be known. Our breadth is wide as we can discuss anything from sex to politics. The depth is great because we do not pull any punches. When we are discussing something we are as personal as you can get. Neither of us hides much and when one does it is easily caught by the other. Our conversations often include facts, opinions, and feelings. Lying does not come across good and it is rarely attempted by either of us. There are many reasons for this self-disclosure but it is mainly "just to get it off of our chest" or catharsis. A brother-sister relationship is definitely a unique one as evidenced here. Although it can reach some of the later and nastier stages, I don't see this as being the case in our relationship. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Intro to Human Sexuality.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ SOCI 140 Final Chapter 10 Homosexuality is an erotic attraction, sexual behavior, emotional attachment, and a definition of the self. Over 7 1/2 million people in the United States are homosexual. These people are those who are interested in the same sex as lovers. They are often thought of gays for men and lesbians for the females. A persons sexual orientation is what sex one is attracted to, the types are: bisexuality ( both sexes), homosexuality (same sex), and heterosexuality (opposite sex). Most religious views of homosexuality are very negative and it is regarded as a sinful act. Last year in my church there was a huge conflict over what defined homosexuality. There were a few gay individuals in our congregation and some of the other members did not like this. They really did not get it totally settled, they just ended up dropping the issue. Homophobia is said to be the irrational fears of homosexuality, or the fear of the homosexual feeling within ones self. These feelings are the main problem now rather than homosexuality itself. Coming out is the term used when a homosexual person tells the world that they are gay or lesbian. They no longer have to try to hide their feeling and do not worry if people accept them or not. There was a gay person on my floor this year and I had no idea of this until he announced it. His sexual orientation is just different than most of the people on our floor. He has been getting harassed by some individuals, and I believe that the problem has been taken care of. Chapter 11 Contraception is a very broad topic that requires a little research by the individual to find the appropriate forms. It is sometimes refereed to as birth control, contraception is the various methods used to prevent pregnancy from occurring. It is dated back to the 19th century. The barrier methods are the devices that block sperm from entering the uterus. Condoms, female condoms, diaphragms, and the contraceptive sponge used along with spermicidal jellies are the basic barrier methods. Intrauterine devices are the tiny metal or plastic loops that are placed in the uterus, they work by interfering with the implantation of the egg into the uterus. Chemical methods are the uses of different chemicals to prevent pregnancy. The most common are the pill, Norplant, and Depo-Provera. Surgical sterilization and natural family planning are the two other types. Surgical sterilization is very popular for older men and women. Operations occur to tie off the tubes (fallopian) in women and (vas deferens) in men. Family planning is the art of perfect timing. I know many people who have not chosen to use these simple forms of birth control. They have paid very much so in the long run and probably will regret it for the rest of their lives. Some of my friends got different STD's from not using the appropriate forms of birth control. I think that birth control should be made more easily available to those in overpopulated countries. It is sometimes difficult for people in these countries to get the proper forms of birth control. It is a big issues and needs to be treated as one by all. Chapter 12 Conceiving children is a very complicated process and a very beautiful choice that people are given. Prontalism is the word used to describe policies and attitudes that encourage parenthood for all couples. I really have not thought about having children yet, I hope I do not have to for some time. Most people are given the necessary means to have children, but there are some that are less fortunate. Infertility is when a couple cannot conceive a child because of a problem with the reproductive organs of either the male or female. In female infertility the main problems are from STD's that the female had at one time in her life. In males the problems usually comes from a low sperm count and sometimes STD's. There are ways that these couple can still have a normal infant with out much problem. Artificial insemination is when the women is inserted with the man's sperm. This is the most widely used method to solve the infertility problems. I have not known any couples with this problem, that shows how little of a number of people that are effected by infertility. Various genetic, medical, or hormonal problems may cause spontaneous abortion, or a miscarriage. This terminates the pregnancy, it occurs in the first 20 weeks of pregnancy. Elective abortions are decisions to terminate a pregnancy by medical procedures. 1.6 million American women terminate a pregnancy each year. It is thought by many to be unkind and even murder. There have been many controversies over abortion. I have known some people that have had abortions. I did not think that it changed their lives to much. It seemed as if it was the only choice that they had. The experience of pregnancy is a long and hard process for the female. Children are produced in a 9 month period. When the time comes the woman goes into labor, which consists of 3 stages. When we watched the videos of childbirth I was kind of grossed out by the whole idea. I thought it would appear a bit more pleasant than it did. Following child birth there are many physical, emotional, and family adjustments to be made. Chapter 13 Sexuality during childhood is something that all kids go through. Masturbation is common among younger children and usually starts in the 5-7 age range. The physical changes of adolescents are refereed to as puberty. Puberty is the increase in the hormonal levels in kids. Menstruation and ejaculation mark the physical developments of puberty. Sexual behavior during adolescence is when the kids are known to make choices about themselves. Petting is a common behavior among adolescents. Adolescent pregnancy is associated with social, medical, educational, and financial difficulties. 1 in 11 active adolescent females become pregnant each year. Sex education is the answer to these problems. The more that young people are educated on these topics the lesser that these problems will occur. I had a very good sexual education course in high school health class. That taught me some of the problems and consequences that occur if you are not careful. Chapter 14 Single living is often seen as a transition period before, in between, or after marriage, many people choose it as a permanent lifestyle. Cohabition is when people live together without marriage, it is happening much more than in the past. Marriage is when 2 people join together to love each other for a lifetime. Some marriages end in divorce. That is when they break off their relationships legally. Divorces are beginning to decline in the last few years. I have seen many couples end up in divorce. It is sad and unfortunate to see this happen to people. I t is said to ruin a persons life for a long time after it happens. Chapter 15 Sexuality in the later years becomes much more difficult for many. The sexual double standard continues into old age. Marriages of older women to younger men have increased in recent years. Older females experience menopause, the cessation of menstruation, that drop their hormonal levels. They still remain sexually active after menopause. In older men testosterone levels decrease until around age 60, this drops the hormonal levels in males. Sexual expression may decline in both males and females following these changes. Sexual relationships may improve after these changes occur because couples often focus more on intimacy. I can see that this is true from observing my grandparents. They have become much closer and are able to spend much more time with each other. Chapter 16 Sexual problems in the general population appear to very common. 1 in every 7 people experience sexual problems. Sexual problems may cause some embarrassment and should not make a person feel uncomfortable. Desire phase difficulties occur in many couples. This is the lack of sexual interest and can be caused by other problems in peoples lives. Sexual aversion is an extreme fear of sexual activity. Excitement phase difficulties are usually caused by physiological and psychological factors. These difficulties are lack of vaginal lubrication and erectile inhibition. Orgasm phase difficulties or anorgasmia occur mostly in women. This is the inability to achieve an orgasm, it can be lifelong or just temporary. I have not ever heard of anyone with this problem, probably because it would be very embarrassing to the person. Premature ejaculation is a problem in many men. This occurs from a low threshold to sexual activity. Pain during coitus is very disruptive to sexual interest and arousal in both women and men. Numerous physical problems can lead to painful intercourse. Chapter 17 Sex therapy is begun by self awareness in mostly all cases. Exploring one's body and masturbation increase one's knowledge and comfort and may make it easier to explore one's partners body. The PLISSIT model outlines 4 progressive levels of sex therapy: permission, limited information, specific suggestions, and intensive therapy. Communication is a very needed element in a relationship. Suggestions for both men and women are to try a variety of different things while making love. Many different trials may result in a solution to the problem. Medical operations may be needed to cure some of the tougher problems as physical defections may be solved. One of my uncles had a very tough problem with erection inhibition which was solved by a penile prosthesis. Chapter 18 Stereotypes about the chronically ill and disabled are often based on incorrect assumptions about the sexual limitations that certain medical problems present. Chronic illnesses and the way that they are treated can have a great impact on sexuality. Disabilities force individuals with disabilities to get special attention and education about sexuality and sexual enhancement. They much learn new ways to have sexual encounters. My cousin Casey is confined to a wheel chair. He had a girl friend once but I am not sure if he had any sexual encounters with her. He really does not talk about that to much, even though I am pretty close with him. The best ways for him to cope with his problems are to accept the limitations and developing the possible options remaining to him. He must see himself with a positive body image and as a sexually attractive male. Good communication is very important for people who are ill or physically disabled. Chapter 19 Venereal Diseases, also called sexually transmitted diseases, or STDs, are infectious diseases that can be spread by sexual contact. Some can also be transmitted by nonsexual means, but these make up a minority of the total number of cases. An estimated 10 to 12 million Americans have venereal diseases, several kinds of which are epidemic, including gonorrhea, infections of the urethra not caused by gonorrhea, genital herpes virus, genital warts, scabies, and urethral and vaginal infections caused by the bacterium Chlamydia trachomatis, the protozoan Trichomonas, and the yeast monilia. A number of surveys have shown that venereal diseases in the U.S. affect people of both sexes, of all races, and of every economic status. I have known many people that have acquired some of these diseases, I have found that none of them are very pleasant. They are avoided by taking the proper precautions of contraception. Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndrome, is a disease that renders the body's immune system unable to resist invasion by several microorganisms that cause serious infections. It is usually characterized by severe weight loss and fatigue, and frequently by neurological complications due to damage of cells of the brain. AIDS is transmitted by blood, through intimate sexual contact, from infected mothers to their babies in the uterus, and perhaps through infected mother's milk. These STD's are prevented by using the proper contraception. Education is another big part in stopping the spread of these diseases. I have known many people who have fallen into the trap of these diseases. The only way that they will be stopped is through the proper precautions and people starting to care about these monsters. Chapter 20 Atypical sexual behavior is a variety of sexual activities that in there fully developed form are very uncommon in the general public. Exhibitionism refers to a male exposing himself in a public place. I have never witnessed this in my life time yet. Voyeurism is the obtaining of sexual pleasure from looking at the exposed bodies or sexual activities of others, usually strangers. Sadomasochism is defined as getting sexual arousal by receiving or giving physical or mental pain. Fetishism is when a person gets aroused by focusing on inanimate objects or a part of the human body. I have never seen this before but I really hope to, it would be rather interesting. Transvestism involves obtaining sexual excitement through cross dressing. Zoophilia, necrophilia, klismaphilia, coprophilia, urophilia are all related to the obtaining of pleasure from many gross and unheard of ways. I once heard of this man from my home town of Aberdeen who would have sex with his sheep. I did not know if this was true and still do not know if I believe this. I hope I never come across this type of atypical behavior. Chapter 21 Sexual victimization is illegal and needs to be put under control. There are not a huge number of incidents that occur but the ones that do are usually drastic. Rape is a very controversial topic since there are many definitions that vary from person to person. I believe that if a person says "no" there should be no doubt in defining it. Rape is the violating of a persons sexual space. Rape can occur at all ages and is gross in all accounts. Prevention is a very tough thought to think about. You must have a tactic to get out of every situation, like we talked about in class. It is almost impossible to fight off someone who is twice your size. Sexual harassment is any unwanted attention of a sexual nature. This occurs most at the work place usually. I think that these things could be prevented if the problem was approached right away and not let to increase. Flirting usually leads to sexual harassment, I see this all the time on the Augustana campus. Chapter 22 Pornography is very tough to establish. There has not been a clear definition established. I think that it is basically anything that has any sexual content at all involved with it, in the form of pictures, words, videos, magazines, and any other publications. Prostitution refers to the exchange of sexual services for money. I do not see to much of this around Sioux Falls. I have come across many prostitutes in the larger cities. They usually hang out on street corners and you seek them out if you wish for their services. I have seen many pornographic things from living in the dorms and having the basic male young attitude. Most males think that pornography is a must to develop normally. I think that it is everywhere and always will be. I have learned many new and interesting things throughout the semester. I can honestly say that Introduction to Sexuality has been my favorite class that I have taken at Augustana. It was a great experience and I enjoyed the lectures. It is nice to go to class and know that you will actually have good discussions and it will be interesting. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Legislating Sexualityt.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Legislating Sexuality On September 21, 1996, President Bill Clinton signed the Defense of Marriage Act, a bill proposed by Republican Bob Barr of Georgia in order to prohibit the marriage of gay and lesbian couples.(CWA) Although this bill cannot be called "unconstitutional", by forbidding the marriage of same-sex couples the government is taking a stand on an issue that does not require its lofty opinion and judgment. Marriage has long been an institution that was based on the love of two individuals and their future together. While procreation is also considered in the definition, there are no laws in our society stating that it is necessary, or even important. With this bill, the United States government is not defending the "tradition of family" but instead, enforcing prejudice and hatred against a group that is already struggling to gain equal rights and acceptance in a society that has long closed its collective mind to homosexuality. Since the dawn of American history, equal rights among U.S. citizens has been a hotly debated issue. With the Civil War and Lincoln's Emancipation Proclamation, slavery was prohibited. Women gained the right to vote with the ratification of the Constitution's nineteenth amendment on August 26, 1920(Cooke, 157). Although African Americans gained suffrage through the fifteenth amendment in 1870 (Cooke, 151), it was not until the passing of the Civil Rights Act of 1964 that they were actually freed from discrimination by the government(Cooke, 150). Why is it then that in today's modern American society, an institution that prides itself on being "the home of the free and the land of the brave", a vast number of Americans are hiding beneath a shroud of ignorance when it comes to the issue of homosexuality? It seems that the gay community is being attacked out of fear and intolerance with this new bill, the same vices that threatened African Americans and women. It is disturbing that even today, as we prepare to enter a new millennium, such primitive forces are still at work. Even the title of this bill is offensive, "The Defense of Marriage Act". It implies that the tradition of marriage must be defended against corruption. This notion is ridiculous considering that a marriage today should be based on love between two individuals. There are countless heterosexual marriages that end in divorce everyday. If people are to argue that the gay community will destroy marriage, they are mistaken. Marriage has been long destroyed since the advent of divorce. Another argument in favor of this bill is that marriage should be a union between a man and a woman for the sake of procreation. This is also unreasonable because there are many couples today who opt against having children for various personal reasons and yet no one is trying to force these couples to have children. Alas, there is no reason why a gay couple should not be allowed to adopt a child. Just like marriage, raising a child requires unconditional love, patience and responsibility, virtues that all peoples, regardless of sexual orientation are capable of fulfilling. The groups supporting this law also argued that gay love and marriage is not an example of "family values". The government does not have the right to decree who is living up to this standard and who isn't. Simply because a couple happens to be of the same sex, does not mean that they should not be allowed to raise a family in peace. There are too many homes in today's society that are in shambles for the government to be denying anyone the right to marry. Why the government has all of a sudden felt a need to create yet another stigma/prejudice against gays evades me. If the powers that be feel that they can legislate way gays after they have only recently been afforded the opportunity to express themselves they are sadly mistaken. I believe that homosexuality is innate and not a personal "choice" as so many seem to think it is. Homosexuality has prevailed through thousands of year's of persecution and discrimination and now that our society finally is beginning to accept homosexuals, they are letting their voices be heard. As to why the government or anyone for that matter feels threatened by homosexuals is a mystery to me. They have never hurt us before, and what makes people think that by allowing them to marry it will cause harm to our society? If two people love each other, it should be of no one's concern. Above all, this bill is grossly unnecessary. In a poll taken this past May, it was found that thirty-nine percent of American people found this bill superfluous while another thirty percent of the population were not even sure. Also, seventy-three percent thought that there were more important issues to attend to. Only thirteen percent found that passing this law should be a priority (Mellman). Aside from The Defense of Marriage Act being unnecessary, it is unfair and prejudiced as well. Laws such as this will separate our country even further and cause even more internal strife. If by enforcing this law the government and conservative groups think they can end the practice of homosexuality, they are mistaken. People are not going to change their sexual orientation because of intolerance. It is only through the education of closed-minded groups that any change for the better can come about. Until this occurs, America is going to sink deeper and deeper into the swelling mire of hatred, all because of two people in love. I look forward to the day when the government comes to it's senses, or rather is forced to do so, and it nullifies this bill. As the homosexual stigma continues to wane due to the education and acceptance of the public, the voice in opposition to this bill will continue to grow. For those out there who truly feel threatened by homosexuals, I pity them, because now that the ball has begun to roll, it will not be stopped until it reaches it's goal, that being when homosexuals receive the respect and acceptance that has been denied them for ages. Works Cited Cooke, Edward F. A Detailed Analysis of the Constitution. Lanham, Maryland: Rowman & Littlefield P, 1995. The Libertarian Party Of Alachua County, Florida. "Reject ' Defense of Marriage Act,' Libertarians Urge Congress." . June 5, 1996. The Mellman Group. "Recent Poll Data On the Defense of Marriage Act". . June 4, 1996. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Love In the 1990s.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Steve Carey Introduction A key to understanding Sociology and the Social Sciences in general is to evaluate subjects through time and compare and contrast characteristics that have changed and those that have remained the same. For this assignment I have elected to access three sources dealing with love; in three distinct time periods in the modern era. First we will survey one of the first popular mediums for the expression of love; that of poetry. I have chosen a poem by W.H. Auden to represent the early portion of this century- specifically the 1930s and 1940s. I knew I had to include a song from my idol Jim Morrison. Not only is he the perfect voice of the volatile sex revolution of the 1960s and 1970s; his work captures the profile of a rock star who undoubtedly acquired his domineering attitude from the endless worship of submissive women. Lastly we enter the modern era with a article from my favorite magazine Men's Health on the mistakes a man must avoid in order to please his lover. As we shall see, the increased freedom is very interesting in our first representation to the last. My goal is to show how love has changed. I hope to show what is accepted in our society today, compared with only several decades ago. Application My sources run the gamut of ideas in the subject of love. I think Auden's poem is the best representation of what has been termed "courtly love." This seems logical, since this Romantic Era type of love was a pre-cursor to what we know as modern love. The author takes the troubadour role in his crooning style of praising his love's qualities. He idealizes his mate and is satisfied just being in the same room as she. There are not any ulterior motives evident. Auden would be categorized as a "heavenly lover," in that his love is more lofty and sacred. There is definite contrast to this idealism though. In his last lines the author, without reservation tells of his sorrow at his loss of her to another. Morrison's Love Her Madly could almost be interpreted as a form of limerance. He has this extreme fondness for his subject: "Don't ya love her madly?" Anyone who knows the story of Jim Morrison knows that the topic of love and all that comes with it was an integral facet of his being. He is a good example of love in the context of a super-star entertainer. Morrison's songs, and most others found in the entertainment world cannot compare with reality. These people do not lead normal lives. Their depiction of such things as love may even be accurate portrayals of their lives, but should not be taken to represent society as a whole. Love was quite important to Morrison- provided that he had it often and with different partners. One woman could never contain his sexual urges. In this reality many sociological concepts are found. Morrison cohabited with numerous women, mainly his life-long steady girlfriend Pamela. Morrison's male domineering attitude is evident in his line "Wanna be her daddy." While women were beginning to experience more equality during this period, males were still seen as dominant. He does show signs of compassion with his line: "Don't ya love her as she's walking out the door. Like she did one thousand times before." This shows that he was not as worried about "being a man" as some may have thought. He lost his love once again and he is not afraid to admit it. Even so, Morrison's primary style of love was definitely "ludus." He had no reservations about playing the field. Pre-marital sex was easily brushed aside by Morrison in this era when society was more accepting of "free love." Our Men's Health article is best understood by using the two gender's sexual scripts- or blueprints of our sexuality, to sort out society's expected roles. "50 Ways To Peeve Your Lover" does a decent job of informing men of the mistakes that women recognize in their sexual demeanor. Due to sexual scripts themselves, there are many learned behaviors and attitudes that men possess that they have always known as "the best way." Men, due to the fact that they are less open to criticism and less willing to express their feelings, they are more subject to doing things the wrong way and never even realizing it. No-noes like squeezing a woman's breast because they think it turns her on, failing to ask her questions during sex, not complementing her, and other forms of "improper etiquette" may be what is holding back many couples from happier and more successful relationships. Critique These three representations of love were all the norms in their time but would be out of context if switched to another. People may appreciate Auden's simplicity and purity of loves' demeanor, but it is safe to say that it would not do very well in today's' society that urns for lust and sex over honest love. Society wants to be entertained and taken to a fantasy world- one that is different and more exciting than their own. In the early 20ieth century and before I'm sure that people were satisfied reading a poem like this for the simple fact that it was a depiction of their feelings at the time- but written by a person that could write more eloquently than themselves. They were entertained by such works because they captured their mood in words. As music evolved with society along with it, the poet took on a new form of expression. Music was perfect- it has often been thought of as sexual in nature. Words along with music symbolized an era of increased freedom and experimentation as the walls that portrayed sex as "a bad thing" began to crumble. Morrison's portrayal of loose standards of sex, while exaggerated for society in general, are still accurate in that this was a more liberal time than previous decades. Songs such as this made it more accepted for teens and other impressionable youngsters both to have sex and see it in a kinder light. Articles such as our Men's Health example have become the norm in today's increasingly open and less moral society. While the church's forbidding of such an open discussion of sex was more adhered to in the past, people today are more comfortable talking about this and other topics that they want to hear about. We have already realized the myth that just because sex was not as discussed back then did not mean that people refrained from talking about it and doing it in secret. In fact, we know that ancient cultures such as those in Italy had an even greater sex culture than we do today. Many will say that this attitude is a better approach because it gets feelings out in the open, instead of keeping them locked up inside. Thus people are more honest with each other and can work their difficulties out before they explode. Conclusion It is definitely true that attitudes on love have changed in the last decade. Social structures and norms have fluctuated and have influenced people's decisions in their own lives as well as their perceptions of others. Many people would rather return to the innocent times of Auden where love seemingly was true and carried no strings. There does seem to be a problem with the increased fragmentation of society in regards to finding love today. Gone are the days when you married your high school sweet-heart and lived happily ever after. Increased mobility and the ease of travel has left love more available and open. People need more help today from outside services like dating hotlines and the help of marriage counselors and physchologists to sort out their troubles. It follows though that society is more complex and therefore better. Women have more rights and more say in society. There is no doubt that females were exploited more in the past than today. While society's attitudes have changed over the years and will continue to change, one thing remains the same: love is a driving force in our lives. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Male Reproductive System.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The male reproductive system is responsible for generating, storing, and transporting the genetic material contained in the sperm cells. The main organs include: testicles (or testes), the epididymides, the vas deferens, the ejaculatory duct, the urethra, and the penis. Others are the scrotum, urogenital opening, and the prostate gland. Testes contain two oval shaped glands about one and a half inches long and one inch wide. The testes are suspended in a sac called the scrotum outside the body to maintain the lower temperature necessary for efficient sperm production. The epididmyis are long oval shaped structures attached to the rear upper surface of each testicle, consisting mainly of the sperm ducts of the testes. The ejaculatory duct is a short tubule located just above the prostate gland. It is formed by the connection on the vas deferens and the seminal vesicles, and serves to transport spermatozoa through the prostate gland and into the urethra. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Men and Wemon.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Men and Women What influences a person's identity? Is it their homes, parents, religion, or maybe where they live? When do they get one? Do they get it when they understand right from wrong, or when they can read, or are they born with it? Everyone has one and nobody has the same, is there a point in everyone's life when they get one? A person's identity is his own, nobody put it there and nobody can take it out. Everyone in this world has a different identity because they all make their own over the course of their life. A person's identity also causes a person to have masculine and feminine traits. There is no one thing that gives a person their identity, there are however many different factors that contribute to one's identity. What is someone's identity? Is it the way they look, the way they dress, or it could be many things all put together, or is it none of the above? To me someone's identity is a part of their being. Nobody will ever hold it, touch it, or even see it, but it is there. Everybody has one, it guilds your decision making, your thoughts, ideas, and dreams. You may think something is terrible while someone else does not even care and yet another person may laugh, why? The answer is simple, everyone has his own identity and personality. Everyone feels, acts, thinks, and dreams differently. People may have some of these things in common with one another, but they will not be totally the same, it is like a fingerprint, unique. There are many origins to a person's identity, their family, friends, home life, religion, environment and others. But how does it get there, you do not go into a store and pick on off the shelf. A person's identity is developed over many years and put together by the person themselves. It comes from the individuals ability to think, reason and form an opinion. Nobody has the same mind, or the same or the same conscious, so how could anyone have the same identity as another. A person's identity is developed over many years from the time they become aware of their surroundings, to the time they decide if they are going to college, and even as they grow old there identity will change with them. As people's dreams are dreamed and goals are accomplished their identities will change with the individual. Their aspirations and values will change, causing their identities to change with it. It may be a slight alteration or a major overhaul but there identity will adjust to the person. One of the factors of forming an identity will obviously be your family. One's family if invaluable to them. Your family may not be your biological parents or ever a blood relative at all, but nobody in this world can live from birth without some one. But no matter who it is, they will be the people who take care of you when you are sick or aid you when you need help. These people will be there with you for a long time and yes they will have a major impact on what you turn out to be it the future. A lot off people are fortunate enough to live with a mother and a father, they may ever have some brothers and sisters to play with as they grow up. But ever with the same family influences, brothers and sisters still do not have the same identities Some may even say having a "traditional" family would be bad for the development of an identity. For example, what kind identity would a young girl develop if see repeatedly saw her father beat on her mother. She would probably not feel the same as another girl whose father always showed love and caring for her mother. What about a teenager who used drugs as often as he changed his underwear. Would his younger brother, in looking up to him, feel the same as another boy who grew up never seeing an illegal drug before. If family members have no regard for keeping the other members of the family on the right path to being a good person, then what will they become. A large part of how someone turns out is due to the family. A good , solid, caring family may give rise to a kinder, gentler person than a family that does not care whether the children get into trouble. Kids grow up seeing their parents and how they act, or not seeing their parents at all. Proper parenting will lead to better identities in there children. Gender is a major cause for a person's identity. A person might act a certain way because of the gender that is given to them. It is often referred that a person might act a certain way because it is in their nature. A person's nature is a major reason that causes a persons identity. A person might be mentally sick and just go crazy on people. This is part of the person's nature, he is going to do what his nature compels him to. A person's nature might also influence a person to act like a man or a woman. A man might be a man but have feminine traits. This is the nature of his mind. Nature and identity also characterize how the person acts. The nature of someone might make someone act stronger in their own sex. Identity can be seen in even the youngest of children as soon a a child is ready to make their own decision, no matter how trivial the decision might be, the child is starting to create his or her own identity and define their own nature. This nature can be seen in children too. One child's nature might make a little girl act like a boy, also called a tomboy. This means that the girl just like to play with boys and do 'boy' things. While another girl, with a different mentality, might play with Barbie dolls and dress in a pink dress. Nature and identity might make a woman act the way that she does. In the stories The Astronomers Wife by Kate Boyle and A Respectable Woman by Kate Chopin the woman are defiantly feminine. Maybe they are too feminine for their husbands who seemingly cannot satisfy their women fully. If the husbands were doing their 'job' in the women would not be cheating on them. The husbands seemingly cannot satisfy their women fully or they wouldn't be interested in others. Either the women needs mental satisfaction or physical satisfaction. Another reason a woman would cheat on her husband is it might be part of her identity, a part of who she is. In this case there probably is no chance that she will not cheat on her husband. A person's nature might cause a person to want and need things that they already have. Why else would a man, who has a faithful wife for years, cheat on her wife someone whom he probably barely knows. Siblings grow up together, they play together, and they have fun together. But eventually they will get there own friends and make there own decisions, this also leads to a person's identity. Not all people like all the same things or people. Joe may be friends with Larry, and Larry may like Bob, but Joe may not like Bob. There is no reason to hate each other, they just do not mix. Friends also play a part in a person's developing an identity, they are also a good indicator of one's identity. Whether you hang around wall street all day or you work on your farm all day, may tell a little about your identity. Neither is better than the other but they probably have different interests and likes. That does not mean they can not be friends and get along, they will just be different. A person's religion can also play a big role in one's identity. People who grow up belonging to a religion would be a lot more likely to continue on with it when they grow older than someone who never believed in one, to start. Religion can have a rather large effect on a person forming an identity. If a person learns to treat others with respect and kindness as they were young, they may keep it with them as they turn into adults. On the other hand a religion could have negative effects on a person's identity. For instance, belonging to a cult that believes in sacrificing animals or even humans would not give a person a very nice identity. Especially when compared to a person who grew up as a practicing Roman Catholic. A person's beliefs can easily lead a person into making a decision, especially regarding ethics or kindness. The person growing up not caring about anything but themselves could easily make a different choice than a person that was taught to be respectful to other people. However this is not always the case, religion can only work if the person decides to follow it and adhere to it. A person who goes to church every Sunday with their parents and does not care about it will probably not have a large religious effect on their identity, it may even cause the person to think "who needs religion, it is useless." A person's identity is his own, they make it and develop it however they choose to. Religion may play a part, or not, it may be bad or good, but the individual has the final say. Your environment does not just mean your outside surroundings, this also refers to your home. People live en all kinds of homes and I do not mean a ranch or a cabin. Your home life is also your environment. Is it clean and neat or is it bug infested and dirty. Kids growing up in all kinds of homes will form different identities. Will they be "neat freaks" or will they not care how they live in their houses. It is a shame to see people living in filthy, run down places. The kids who come out of neat, clean homes would probably be different in how they look at dirt and grime. Do they care or not? Men and women are different because of society has set them up with. It is observed for men to be strong and women to be weak. Also it is in the mentality of the person who is making the comparison to choose how a woman or man is supposed to think. For example one man might think women should be in the house all day making food, cleaning, and making babies. On the other hand another man might like to stay home and take care of the kids and the house while the wife works. In today's society they are both acceptable but the second choice is becoming an ever more popular choice. Another mentality that a man might have is that all women are 'sluts' and 'bitches'. If this mode of thought is used then the person probably has very little respect for a woman. Many rap stars have this mentality about woman. "Bitches ain't sh*t but hoes and tricks..." (Dr. Dre). This is a line from Dr. Dre's album The Chronic. The is the type of thinking that might lead someone to think that all women cheat on their husbands. In the story The Astronomer's Wife by Kate Boyle, the husband was asleep probably had no idea that his wife was about to cheat on him with the plumber it probably never even crossed his mind. Also in A Respectable Woman by Kate Chopin, the wife tries to be honest and true but she has a lot of feeling for a man whom she does not really know. The husband trusts his wife greatly he wants her to be friends with his friend, but the wife has something different in mind. She wants the man sexually. The husband has no idea of her intentions. There are many reasons that make men and women act the way they do. It could be a number of possibilities but mostly is the way they were raised. However with all these factors related to forming an identity the most important and most influential is the person themselves. We see people every day, some whom we want to be like and some we hope we never turn out like. With all the other outside factors to guide and help or push and hamper, the individual has the last say. You are the only on who says what you want to be like over the course of your life. Nobody will ever get inside your mind and do the thinking for you. Nobody can influence you, you may feel as if you are being forced to do something but you do not have to do anything. You make the final decision. However you act, think, and speak is totally up to you. People grow up all coming from all different kinds of places, backgrounds and families. They will all have different identities. Gender affects the decisions made by people. Their identity and the 'nature' of the person makes them act the way they do. Nobody is the same and nobody will ever be. All the outside influences will have an effect on their identities but the individual has the last word on it. Nobody is the same because each person will form his own identity to what ever they want to be like. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\MERRY CHRISTMAS.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Christmas Gift Finally! I put the last bow on the last package just as the last batch of cookies was ready to come out. I tossed the tape and scissors in the drawer, and took the cookies out of the oven. Mmmm, why is it that the last batch smells the best? Fresh-baked chocolate chips. This year, I replaced the usual walnuts with macadamias. God, they looked good. I slipped two onto a plate, poured myself a glass of milk, and went into the living room. Perfect timing! The Grinch, my favorite holiday show of all time, was just starting. I've seen it so many times, I know every word. When I'm feeling silly, as I was tonight, I repeat along with it. "Why Santi Claus, Why? Why are you taking our Christmas tree, Why?" I said in my little Cindy Lou Who, who was not more than 2, voice. The Grinch ended and another Christmas special came on. I love watching these shows. Sometimes I think all I need is a pair of footed pajamas to make the transformation to 4 year old complete. I'll even be looking out the window, hoping against hope (because I know he won't come unless I'm asleep) to hear the clatter of hoofbeats of the roof. Well, it wasn't the clatter of hoofbeats, but his key in the front door that I heard. The door opened and all I could see was a pile of presents with arms and legs sticking out of them. I jumped up to help. "Rick," I scolded, "you went overboard again, didn't you?" "But I couldn't help it," he explained, "There was this woman at the mall that practically forced me into buying all this stuff. She was so helpful I couldn't walk out of there with just one or two things! She even let me stay in the store after it closed." "Hmm...and just HOW was she helpful?" "Why don't you open them and find out?" Well, this was all the encouragement I needed. I love presents. He put the pile at my feet, leaned over to give me a kiss, and handed me the first package. I plucked the bow off of it, sticking it onto my blouse over my left breast. "Damn, I knew there was one more present I forgot to wrap. Thanks for helping." "Hmm, I think I like my presents better unwrapped. Though I hope you'll find some appropriate wrapping in one of those boxes." I giggled as I slid the ribbon off the box. I opened it, already suspecting by the size and weight what it contained. And I was right, a new bottle of my favorite perfume, White Diamonds. I removed the stopper and dabbed a bit on my wrists, then held out my arm. "Mmmm," he replied, taking a deep breath, while he gently kissed the inside of my wrist. "Thank you sweetheart," I smiled as I gave him a kiss on the cheek. I sat back down and he chose the next gift. Again, the bow was plucked off, this time I placed it on my right breast. "It appears your presents are multiplying too. I'm afraid it will take all night for you to unwrap them." "I don't think so," he said, as he leaned over and pulled the bow off with his teeth. "Mmmm, such talent!" The second package contained a fine gold chain with a filigree heart. "Oh, it's beautiful Rick. Here, help me," I asked as I pulled my hair up off my neck and turned away from him. His lips on my neck sent shivers through me. "Mmmm, you better stop that right now, or we won't finish until after New Years." "I wouldn't mind that at all!" The necklace clasped, I looked down to admire it. The chain was fairly long, and the heart ended up right at the very top of my breasts. I pushed my arms together a bit and the charm nestled into my cleavage. "Wanna see me make it disappear?" I asked with a wink. He answered with that thing that one of the characters, Lenny I think it was, used to do on Laverne and Shirley, bringing his hand, palm up to his mouth and biting it. I giggled, and said, "Well, maybe later." The third box was really big and really heavy. I opened it to find a big fluffy rose-colored robe. I must have looked at him a bit quizzically. "It's to keep you warm on the nights when I can't do it myself," he answered simply. I didn't know what to say. "Oh, don't go getting weepy on me woman," he smiled. "There's more there that I hope will make you more than warm." I giggled again and dove for the last box. I pulled it out and gasped. Inside, was the most beautiful emerald green teddy, with the highest cut legs I had ever seen. "Oh, Rick, you saved the best for last!" "Uh-uh," he said with a truly wicked smile, there one more present for you to unwrap, but after you try that on." I pushed the boxes to the floor and practically skipped into the bedroom. Quickly, I changed. I smiled when I noticed that the teddy was crotchless. It fit perfectly, clinging to my breasts and my ass like it was made to my measurements. I decided to enhance the effect just a bit and pulled on a pair of silk garterless black stockings and the heels that gave me a nosebleed. Slowly, I sauntered back to the living room. It was so hard not to laugh when I saw the look on his face, but somehow I managed. I moved in front of him and spun slowly around. "Now, what else you got for me baby?" I asked, my eyes roving over the new bulge in his pants. He stood and followed me silently down the hall, back to the bedroom. I sat on the edge of the bed as I started to unbutton his shirt, kissing his belly as it came into view. God, I wanted him so badly, my fingers fumbled on his belt, finally getting it undone. I slid my hand up the length of his erection, then between his legs as I unbuttoned and unzipped his pants with the other. "Mmmm," he sighed, closing his eyes and leaning his head back. "I thought I was supposed to be giving YOU a present." "You are darling. I'm just unwrapping it." I pushed his pants down to his knees, and he kicked them off. "Mmm, nice touch," I said as I smiled at his candy- cane boxers. I pulled out the waistband, peeked in, and burst into helpless laughter. He started laughing too as he pulled off the boxers. When he finished, he stood there proudly, his hard cock pointing straight out at me, all tied up with a red ribbon. "Mmmm, very nice touch. And hmm, the perfect size. It should fit perfectly!" I said as I bent over, finding the edge of the ribbon with my teeth. I gave it a little tug, then 'accidentally' let it drop, my lips brushing against his balls as I bent again to retrieve it. He gasped as my lips wandered all over his balls, searching in vain for the end of that ribbon. Once or twice, I swiped a quick lick. Finally, I found the edge and untied the ribbon, looking up at him and shaking it in my teeth. I removed it, looping it around his neck, and pulling him down with me to the bed. "Do I get all of you, or just the part with the ribbon?" I asked. "The whole package," he replied, his mouth finding mine. As soon as our tongues met, the earlier playfulness vanished. I was so hot for him. Tender, gentle lovemaking would have to wait until later. Right now, all I could think about was fucking his brains out. With a growl, I pushed him off of me. Surprised, he rolled onto his back. Immediately, I was on top of him, rocking against his hips, sliding his cock up and down and back and forth against me. I moaned as his hands grabbed my ass, sensing my urgency, as he pushed his hips to me. With a groan, I pulled back, slipping my hand to the base of his cock and holding it straight up. In one stoke, I slid home. I purred as I felt him fill me. Oh God, he felt so good. I paused, just for a second or two, to savor that feeling. Putting my hands over his shoulders, I started rocking back and forth, side to side, and in and out, alternating fast and slow. His hands found my breasts through the teddy, rubbing the soft material of the teddy against them. "Oh God, Rick, take it down, I want your fingers. And your mouth." He slid the straps off my shoulders, my breaths falling free, bouncing with my movements. He cupped one, bringing it to his mouth. He ran his tongue around the hard nipple before it disappeared into his warm, wet mouth. He let go, and it bounced out of his mouth with an audible pop, before he again brought it to his mouth, this time grazing his teeth against it. Already I felt the tingling sensation. I fell forward, almost lying on him, grinding my aching clit against his pubic bone. "Oh God baby, you're cock feels so damn good....I'm gonna cum...Fuck me Rick" He thrust his hips up at me, following my short, fast movements. I didn't want to, couldn't wait any longer. "Oooh, ohhhhh yeah Rick, that's it honey, oh yes, yes, YES, YES" I groaned as the feeling raced through me like a wildfire. I was panting, I was sweating as the shudders racked my body. Not breaking my pace, I started for another one. Rick's groan told me I better hurry. I shoved against him, squeezing my ass as I watched him go over the edge. "Oh Cindy, Oh God baby, Oh YEAH!" as he jerked beneath me. The bed protested loudly and I thought it might collapse, dumping us on the floor. Finally, I felt it, just as Rick fell back against the bed with a groan. "Ugh" was all I managed as I fell against him. We laid there like that for a few minutes. I giggled as I felt a drop of sweat drip off my nose onto his chest. "Thanks for my present darling," I sighed. "Now, let's go out under the tree and see what might be there for you," I said with a smile. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Miss Faye.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Archive-name: Family/faye.txt Archive-author: The Ribald Writer Archive-title: Miss Faye Chapter 1 Faye came to live with me three years ago, and she changed my life forever. I hadn't seen her since she was a little girl, but when her parents died suddenly in a boating accident, I found out that I was listed as primary guardian in their will. I vaguely remembered my brother asking me if I would do it, but didn't really think anything would happen to him or Sally, his wife, so I said yes. I should have sensed that something was going to happen, because things had been going too well for me. My divorce had been finalized, I'd gotten a new job paying in the mid-six figures for what amounted to part-time work, (that pissed the ex-wife from hell off no end, much to my delight) and I'd finally gotten rid of that nasty topspin slice on my forehand return shot. I met Faye for the first time in almost ten years when I picked her up at the airport. Gone was the prissy, almost pompous little brat she'd been. The girl, no, woman, I met was tall, graceful, and had a body most centerfolds would kill for. At sixteen, Faye stood 5'11", and weighed 145 pounds, and not a gram of it was out of place. She measured 38-24-36, and had already learned to dress to accentuate her height and her build. She spotted me as soon as she came out of the skyway and rushed over, wrapping herself around me in a totally innocent hug. My initial reaction was an immediate, and very obvious erection. Faye smiled up at me with a soon to be familiar glint in her eye. "Well, Uncle Max," she said, laughing lightly and pressing her hips against me, making it plain that she was aware of the effect she had already had on me, "It's nice to know you're glad to see me!" I broke away, holding her at arm's length. I was amazed by the ravishing creature I held before me. To complement her obvious physical charms, Faye had classically beautiful features, thick black hair that she wore in a long ponytail, reaching almost to her hips, and rich, cobalt blue eyes. I'm still trying to figure out where she got her looks. My brother was butt-ugly at best, and his wife, well, lets just say that she was pleasantly homely. When my senses and hormones were under some control, I led Faye out to the car, and headed for home. As we drove, I pointed out places that I thought would interest her, malls, parks, a some of notable teen hangouts, and the school she'd be going to. She just passed it all off, and kept asking me about myself. She wanted to know all about me, my interests, work, and most especially, if I was involved in any relationships. I gave her a brief rundown, but kept personal details to a minimum. I was relieved when we reached the house and I could show her to her room and let her get settled in. I gave Faye a quick tour of the house after we'd unloaded her bags and taken them to her room. She was impressed with both the size and layout of the house, and complemented me frequently on my taste in decor. Faye hung on my arm as I led her through each room, pressing herself up against me as often as possible. I was taken by her. Her scent was intoxicating and the touch of firm, full breasts pressing against me was maddening. I finally had to make up an excuse to get away from her before she drove me mad. I went to the study and had a couple of fast, strong drinks, then called my girl friend and explained what was going on, and that I might not be able to see her for a while. She was very understanding, but suggested that having a nubile teenager in the house with a single man might lead to trouble. She laughingly suggested that if I got too tempted, to call her immediately, and she'd relieve the tension. I didn't realize then that I wouldn't have a choice in the matter. I managed to dodge Faye for most of the afternoon since she had to unpack and get her things arranged, and I had some work to get done. As it turned out, my work kept me at the office very late. I called Faye several times to check on her and to apologize for leaving her alone in a strange city. She said that it was okay; she'd be fine and I shouldn't worry. It was just after midnight when I got home and the house was dark, so I crept quietly up the stairs to my bedroom. It felt strange sneaking around in my own house, but I didn't want to disturb Faye if she was asleep, and I was too tired to deal with her if she was awake. As I passed her room, I saw the door was open a crack, and the light was on, so I stopped and peeked in. Faye was stretched out on her tummy across the bed asleep, hugging her pillow. She was wearing a pair of sheer pink panties and a cut-off t-shirt. Faye moved, drew one leg up and fluffed the pillow under her head. The movement revealed the tight mound of her pussy and another shift pulled the t-shirt above the creamy mound of her tit. My cock throbbed to another painful erection, and I forced myself to pull the door closed. I walked to my own room and flopped on the bed in frustra- tion. I almost called Rachel, but thought better of it. Instead, I undressed and slid into bed. I fell asleep almost immediately. My dreams that night were hot, damp, and they all involved Faye. I couldn't get her body out of my thoughts, even in sleep. I remember waking up around 4:00 in the morning with a raging hard-on, and was surprised to find it sticky. I hadn't had a wet dream in years. I slept nude, so I didn't have to worry about soiled pajamas or shorts, but figured that I should check the sheets to assess the damage. I felt around all over both the top and bottom sheets, but couldn't find any sign of a wet spot. Finally, in frustration, I turned on the light and shook out the top sheet, holding it up to look at it. Nothing. I looked all over the bottom sheet, and again, nothing. I finally said the hell with it and pulled the covers back up and went back to sleep. I enrolled Faye in school the next day, and our lives settled into a routine, even though she continued to tease me unmercifully. I was spending more time at the office in the evenings at that point, so I really didn't think the teasing was bothering me that much, but I kept having emissionless wet dreams almost every night. A few nights after Faye arrived, I shuddered awake from a really sexy dream. I was coming, and wrapped my hand around my cock and milked it to prolong the pleasant sensations. My door was ajar, and I thought I saw something move past. I wakened further and noticed that my cock was soaking wet, and not just with cum. As I examined it more closely, I saw red marks all over my cock, almost like bite marks. Something was going on. I'd been perplexed by the absence of stains from my nightly wet dreams; yet this latest one now left me covered with the sticky white stuff. I had a strong feeling that I was being visited while I was asleep, but didn't want to confront Faye with it until I could be sure. I needed concrete proof that I wasn't just jerking off in my sleep. I got up and walked down the hall to the bath. As I passed Faye's room, I stopped and listened at the door. Silence. I opened the door and peeked in. Faye was lying on her side, asleep in her usual night wear of panties and crpped tee shirt. My cock began to harden. The tee shirt was up under her arms and her creamy breasts drew my eye in the dim light. I stood spellbound, unable to retreat. I pushed the door open all the way and hall light flooded the room. I crossed her room and knelt by the bed. Faye's eyes squinted against the light and she turned her face into her pillow, but that was the only response. I knelt beside the bed, scarcely breathing, staring at the ripe young body of my niece, my ward. I was taking a major risk, but at that moment I really didn't care. I didn't touch her, just looked. And she helped me. Faye rolled onto her back and her breasts jiggled like jello-filled balloons. One knee lifted and then rolled out to the side. Her panty covered crotch came into view. My eyes were drawn to the junction of her thighs, and my cock pulsed as I looked at the fresh young pussy through her tight pant- ies. As I stepped to the end of the bed, she pulled her other leg up and her thighs spread wide, almost as if she knew I was there. I knelt motionless, watching, waiting for some sign to let me know that she knew I was there. She gave me a sign, but it wasn't what I was expecting. Gradually, her breathing deepened, becoming harsher, and she tossed her head from side to side, grunting and groaning deep in her throat. But her lower body didn't move from its displayed position. Her left hand crept to one big tit and pinched the nipple, making it jut out firm and proud. I didn't know if she were dreaming or putting on a show, but she was getting turned on. A small dark spot appeared on her panties and grew quickly as musky droplets seeped from her cunt. The creamy liquid soaked the gusset and made it almost trans- parent. Her labia were distinct through the sheer material, and her scent filled the room. Faye's other hand rested on her tummy, tracing small circles on the smooth white flesh. The circles grew wider until her fingertips brushed the elastic of her panties. I could take no more, and backed up, still on my knees, scuttling to the door. When I stood up my shadow fell over her. The light behind me threw a shadow across the bed, as if trying to do what I wouldn't let myself do. The tip of my shadow-cock rested on my sleeping niece's damp panties. I stood a moment longer, then closed the door and continued on to the bathroom. I knew that I wouldn't be able to get back to sleep now, so I got in the shower and turned it on as cold as I could stand it. It didn't help; my cock was still as hard as a rock, so I turned on the hot water and grabbed the soap. I leaned back and jerked off, thinking how much I'd love to go back in Faye's room and fuck the living shit out of her. I brought myself off quickly, but my cock stayed hard. It stayed in a kind of semi-erection for most of the day. Faye's teasing was much more blatant that morning as she got ready for school. She came out of the bathroom stark naked as I passed by, stopping and posing for me, then turning and walking casually down the hall to her room. Then at breakfast, she leaned over my shoulder, pressing her tits into my back as she grabbed my wrist and took a huge bite out of the piece of toast I was holding. She even made a show of licking a drop of jelly off of my finger, then wiggled her nimble pink tongue at me before swallowing it. I almost ran out of the house that morning. I was scared by what seemed to be going on. I didn't have any proof that Faye was coming on to me, and I didn't want to make any advances even if she was. My thoughts were of jail cells, and big, hairy men taking turns on my virgin asshole flashed through my mind as I drove to work. I tried to call Rachel, hoping that she could help me out, both by draining my balls and maybe telling me what to do, but her assistant said she was in Phoenix for the next two weeks. I plodded through my meetings that day, then stalled as long as I could before I went home. The living room light was on when I pulled up in front of the house. I stood on the front porch debating whether or not to go in. Finally, I peeked in the bay window to see if Faye really was awake. She was sitting on the couch, wearing a cut-off tee shirt and a pair of running shorts. She was watching a MacGyver on TV, so I figured it was safe enough, especially if I breezed in with a quick hello and hauled ass for my bedroom. Before I could move, Faye blew that plan all to hell. She pulled up her tee shirt and cupped her tits, massaging them slowly, moving her fingers upward over the firm, full globes until she reached her nipples. She tweaked the spiky buds, teasing them to hardness. My cock grew with her nipples, stretching down my pants leg. I sensed a drop of pre-come ooze from the tip when she lifted one tit and licked the nipple, then sucked it into her mouth. I wanted to run, but my feet weren't getting the message. I stood there, peeking in my own living room window like a peeping tom. Faye made it worth my while. When she finished playing with her nipples, she dipped her hand into the waistband of her shorts and dug around with her fingers. I didn't have a very good view, since I was looking in at her from the side. I could just discern the fingers moving under the loose material. Suddenly, she got up and pushed her shorts down, kicking them nearly off. They dangled from one ankle as she sat back down against the arm of the couch with one leg up on the cush- ions and the other on the floor. She was fully open to my ravenous gaze. Fingertips dipped into the fur-clad slit. She kept her eyes on the TV as she stroked in and out of her pretty pink pussy. Her arousal was obvious: her pussy lips glistened. Faye continued the fingering, slowly picking up the pace until her hand was a blur. She brought her free hand down and started rubbing her clit. She looked positively delicious lying there on the couch, her skin flushed a deep red, her hands digging eagerly into her cunt. I reached down and began to massage the head of my cock, feeling my own orgasm rapidly approaching. I stopped suddenly, ashamed of myself for masturbating like a school boy. You should go in there and put a stop to all this right now, I told myself. She's a sixteen year old girl for God's sake. You have got to do something. So I did. I turned around and went back to my car, got in and drove to the bar down the street. I sat at the bar for a few of hours, getting pretty well smashed. Finally around 2:30, I decided that it might be safe to go home. As I drove up to the house, I couldn't see any lights, so I parked the car, (right on top of one of my prized azaleas), and quietly made my way inside. I tip-toed up the stairs, and as I reached the top, I saw that Faye's door was open and the light was on. Shit! I thought, she's gonna get me fer sure now, and I'm in no shape to resist. But my fears proved ungrounded. As I crept past her door, I saw that she was asleep, but had left another trap for me. She was naked on top of her covers. I groaned audibly, unsure of how long I could resist. She must have heard me, because she rolled over on her back, and her legs drifted open. I stared hungrily at the cleft between her legs, because she'd shaved the lips and trimmed the bush over her cunt into a neat little mohawk. I walked into the room and knelt on the floor with my face between her legs. I leaned in close and took a long, loud sniff, and was almost overcome by the fragrant aroma drifting up from her smooth-shaven beaver. "God, I bet that tastes good," I mumbled, unaware that I'd said it aloud. Faye must have heard me. She purred lightly and ground her hips in a slow circle, lifting her pussy toward my eager face. Pearly drop- lets oozed from between the dusky pink lips that spread slowly, like a flower opening to the sun. Suddenly, I noticed a drop of water running down her thigh about eight inches away from her pretty bald cunt. I saw another drop hit, and realized that I was drooling. I leaned in a little closer just as Faye lifted her hips again, and her pussy brushed lightly over the tip of my nose. Faye moaned as I pulled my head back. She was still lifting her hips, almost humping up at me. I rose to my feet and stood over her. I tugged my zipper down slowly and quietly, then reached in for my throbbing cock. I watched Faye's legs open wider as she pulled her feet up under her butt. The thick pink petals of her labia opened and a stream of nectar seeped out and down into the crack of her ass. I backed up slowly, stroking my cock as I went. When I reached the door, I turned off the light and pulled the door closed, then walked down the hall to my room, still stroking my cock lazily, I mumbled drunkenly to myself "There ya go bitch. Yer not the only one who can tease ya know." I undressed, dropping my clothes on the floor, my hard cock preceding me every where I went. On an alcohol-inspired hunch I dug my camera bag from the closet and fumbled out the pair of 8 mm cam- corders. I put a fresh tape in each one and set them for slow record. One rested on the dresser at one side of the bed, hidden by some papers. The other lay on the window sill and peeked out between the curtains. I turned off the overhead light and toggled the reading lights mounted on the headboard. They were aimed at my cock. I flopped on the bed, not bothering with the covers. `Why bother? She's gonna come in and rape me when she thinks I'm asleep.' I looked down at my cock, still standing up in an enormous erection. `Jesus,' I thought, `that thing must have grown a couple of inches. If I roll over, I'm gonna pole vault into the closet.' Shaking my head, I wrapped a pillow up around my ears, (It helps me sleep, OK?) and tried to sleep. An hour later I was still awake. The drop of cunt-cream on the end of my nose was driving me crazy, and I was afraid to roll over for fear of breaking my cock. I was debating getting up and going downstairs when I heard the knob on my bedroom door turn. There was a creak as the door opened slowly. I made my breathing deep and even, feigning sleep. With the pillow around my head, Faye couldn't see my face. She stood and watched me for a very long time, then pushed the door open and crept across the room. I'm surprised that I never noticed her coming in before. I could hear her harsh breathing as she drew closer, and I could smell her musky aroma as she stood looking down at me. Her boldness surprised me. She moved around to the foot of the bed and knelt slowly on the mattress. She moved up over me, dragging her nipples over my legs. She moved slowly, but finally reached my cock and settled down on top of me. Her hot cunt slid across my hairy calf, her tits pressed into my thighs. Hot breath fanned the head of my cock, making it pulse and throb mightily. I was afraid to open my eyes, but I could feel her looking at my cock, just inches from her face. I almost lost control when she blew a stream of cool air around my knob, making it flex and flair like the head of a cobra. A drop of pre-come squirted out and started to run down the side of my shaft, and I heard her speak. "Ah, there's the candy baby's looking for," she cooed. Then her hot wet tongue raked up the side of my cock to lap the thick, creamy droplet. My cock pulsed, and another drop, even larger, poured down the underside of my cock. She wrapped her fingers loosely around the base of my cock to steady it as she dragged her tongue slowly upwards, lashing at the thick vein that seamed the underside of my shaft. I heard her suck my warm, gooey offering into her mouth, then felt her lips against the nerve cluster just under the rim. She sucked and licked her way up over the fat flaring knob of my cock until she was nursing directly on the soft weeping lips of my piss-slit. A steady stream of pre-come oozed out of those tiny pink lips, only to be gathered up by her eager tongue. She'd brought her hands into play, one was milking my shaft gently urging more of my cream up and out so she could slurp it off, and the other was massaging my balls gently, coaxing them to release more of the steaming sauce she craved. I lay back and relaxed. I was amazed at how well I was taking this, and was confident that I could maintain the pretense of sleep throughout her oral assault. I'd become a detached spectator, even though watching through my sense of touch. Faye became more active, even aggressive, as she nursed on my drooling slit. Her tongue made wider and wider excursions around the sensitive meat of my knob, wetting and teasing the hot crimson flesh. I groaned when her lips slipped over the rim of my cock-head. She held the tip between her lips, baking in the furnace of her mouth. She drooled freely, hot spit streaming down the fat shaft. She began massaging the hot drool into the thick stalk, moving it up and down lazily. Her mouth picked up the same rhythm, and she sucked and pumped on my cock, increasing the pace, and making loud slurping noises as she sucked. Faye lifted her head from my cock, but maintained the pumping motion with her hand. I felt her mashing her drooling cunt against my leg, humping her clit on my shin. "Please wake up, Uncle Max!" she whispered, almost pleading. "I know you want to fuck me, I could feel your breath on my pussy, andÄ Oh God." She licked a drop of cum off my throbbing knob and ground her pussy harder against my leg. "When I felt you between my legs, sniffing my pussy, drooling on me because you wanted to lick my hot little cunt...." Her hand left my balls, and a moment later slipped between my leg and her sloppy wet pussy. Faye stroked her clit and continued to whisper: "I thought you'd finally get the message that I wanted you to fuck me when you peeked in the living room window. I put on a special show. Just for you. But when I finished, you were gone." She squeezed my cock, making the head bulge out, and dove down on it, taking half my length into her hot, wet mouth. She sucked vigor- ously for a long time, varying her speed and rhythm, apparently familiar with what my cock liked. My hips jerked, I couldn't stop them, but she must have gotten the same response while I was asleep the other times, because she didn't stop. I started bucking my hips up at her mouth, fucking my cock into her mouth in the rhythm I wanted, and she picked it up without missing a stroke. She pulled her head up suddenly, leaving my cock to cool in the still air. "You're gonna come soon, aren't you? Oh please, wake up! I want you to fuck my mouth when you come. Oh please wake up. Wake up!" She groaned and tugged roughly on my cock. The thick shaft pulsed once, then twice, much harder, in rapid succession, and she dropped her head back down, but didn't take it in her mouth. "Come, yeah, I know you can do it! Come for me, feed me that hot nasty cream! Oh, I want it so bad!" she groaned, her lips brushing the winking piss-hole as she spoke. Her lips captured the spit-slick tip and sucked hungrily while her hand beat feverishly up and down my rigid stalk. She brought her hand back to my balls and squeezed them again, not so gently this time. I groaned and arched up off the bed, driving my cock between her lips and into the back of her mouth. She met my motion, diving down the thick stalk even as the first load burned up from my aching balls. My cock lodged in her throat as the first hot wad of steaming spunk spewed from my tortured slit. She moaned deep in her throat, but didn't gag or pull away. Her tight throat muscles massaged as she swallowed, and set off another spurt from deep in my balls. She pulled her head up as the second load surged up the stalk of my cock. She kept the head in her mouth, lips clamped tight just under the rim. She groaned hungrily as my come burst into her mouth, and I felt thick streams of the hot stuff running down the shaft of my cock. Her hand was still pumping steadily as she pulled her mouth off my cock, panting like a marathon runner. "Yeah, shoot in my face now. I know you've got some more in there for me. Oh, shoot it all over my face, my tits. Drown me in it!" My cock pulsed even as she spoke. My come flew out and splattered her smooth white skin. I wanted to open my eyes and look at her bathed in come, but I lay there and just let it happen. She kept jerking on my cock long after I'd stopped spurting. She brought it back to her mouth and sucked it into the warm, wet cavern, licking up my spilled seed. Almost lazily now, she teased her tongue around and around my shrinking shaft. She took her time cleaning me up. It was obvious that she didn't care if she was caught. Hell, she wanted to be caught! Finally, she'd gotten all the creamy nectar I had to offer, and my cock had shrunk to it resting state as a soft warm snake nestled between my legs. She climbed off of me, then I heard a squashing noise near my head. I was sorely tempted to open my eyes, but seconds later was glad I'd resisted. "Maybe you'll get the point now," she whispered, running her fingers under my nose and across my lips, smearing her tangy nectar onto my face. I licked my lips and smiled dreamily, then rolled over and turned my back to her. She stood there for several more minutes, looking down at me. I finally heard the door close, and I dropped off to sleep. The next morning, (about two hours later really), I strolled up behind Faye as she stood at the kitchen counter making her lunch. I wrapped my arms lightly around her tiny waist and nuzzled her neck, sucking lightly on the tender skin, like I was giving her a hickey. She put her hand on my cheek and pressed her body back against me, wiggling her hips against my crotch, trying to tease me. I surprised her by pulling her back tighter against me, pushing my semi-hard cock into her soft, springy butt. She spun in my arms so she was facing me, but kept up her easy bumping motion with her hips. I surprised her again, because I pulled on her hips again and ground my crotch into hers, pinning her up against the counter. Faye wrapped her arms around my neck and rubbed her big, fluffy tits into my chest, then closed her eyes and moved her face up to kiss me. This wasn't going to be any good morning peck, but a full-fledged, tongue down the throat soul kiss. I leaned back, dodging her and putting us both off balance, so we had to break our embrace. Faye looked at me for a moment, shaking her head with a wry smile as though she knew the game I was playing. "You look almost frisky this morning. You've been so jumpy and distant since I got here! I was beginning to think that you might not want me." She grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled me close again. "What's gotten into you anyway!" "A dream." I said simply. I smiled at her, thinking how nice it was to be able to stand up straight and look her in the eyes. I put my hands on the counter, leaning into her, making her bend backwards at the waist. Her crotch was pushed out by her position, and I dropped one hand between us and let it brush over her mound through her tight jeans. Faye gasped, shocked at my taking the initiative, but I moved away before anything else happened. "Yeah, I had a dream about a woman," I said dropping to one knee right in front of her to pick up some crumbs from the floor. I was looking right at her cunt as I continued. "I think it was Rachel, but I'm not so sure now. Anyway, I was on this table or bed or something, and she was making love to me. I wasn't tied up or anything, but I couldn't move, I was subject to her will in all things. It was a really hot dream." I stood up and stared into her eyes. "I think I've been having this dream a lot lately. I really don't know if I should be telling you this," I said, letting my voice drop to a conspiratorial whisper, "but I think I've been having wet dreams." Faye blushed, and her breath came in harsh pants for a few mo- ments. She looked back at me, meeting my eyes in a bold stare. "It sounds to me like you need someone to help you take care of that problem." I turned away and walked over to the bar. I could tell that she was off balance. She was looking at me closely, trying to figure out if I was playing her game now, or if I was really sharing a secret with her. Either way, I knew she liked the change. "Yeah, I'm gonna call Rachel this afternoon and see if she wants to go out tonight. You don't mind, do you?" I said over my shoulder as I poured a cup of coffee. She looked daggers at me and grabbed her books off the table and started to stomp out. "Do whatever you want. I'm going to be late for school." She stormed out, slamming the front door behind her. Her performance brought a laugh. It'd been cruel to lead her on then drop her, but I wanted her confused, upset and off her stride while I got my head together on how to handle her. I knew I was going to fuck her, especially after I let her suck me off last night. I went upstairs for the camcorders and brought them down to the living room. I hooked them to my editing console and grabbed the remotes, then got comfortable on the floor in front of the tv. I started the recorder that had been on the dresser, since I'd set that one for a closer focus. The tape ran for a minute, and then, there I was, moving around the room, then settling on the bed. I stared at my image on the screen, not used to seeing this outside perspective. I liked what I saw, a tall, well-muscled man, still firm from a youth spent in physical pursuits. My face had a character I hadn't noticed in the mirror, and the salt and pepper in my hair accented it. My eyes were drawn to my cock, especially after I'd settled on the bed and it took up most of the frame. It looked bigger from the angle I was seeing it from now compared to when I look down at it from above. On the whole, I wasn't to shabby. I fast forwarded the tape to the point where Faye first came into view, then slowed it to normal speed and watched her suck my cock. There was Faye from her tits up, and me, from my knees to the middle of my chest, clear as day. I was amazed at th f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Moods.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Draft 1 Running head: ROUGH DRAFT University Draft 2 Abstract In many studies, data has been led to suggest that rational messages may encourage the generation of content based cognitive responses and lead to attitudes heavily influenced by these cognitions. Studies have also led to suggest that people in negative moods are affected by the quality of persuasive messages. Using manipulations techniques, bad mood may result in a different interpretation of anything from a verbal argument to a literal message. Even though most studies indicate that good mood manipulations may not have that much effect on one's perception of a scenario, further investigation may do away with that theory. Draft 3 Persuasion in Response to Emotional and Rational Appeals Much research has been done to try and indicate that emotional appeals may influence attitude change. The other side of looking at the spectrum is that rational appeals may do likewise (e.g., Rosselli; Francine; Skelly, John J.; Mackie, Diane M, 1995). In one study conducted at the University of California at Santa Barbara, 184 students received partial course credit in return for their participation. Subjects in the experiment were assigned to the cells of a 2(positive or neutral mood) x 2(emotional or rational message type) x 2(strong or weak argument quality). Subjects were in groups of two to six. After this step was established, eight messages in approximately equal length were developed. Each message contained six arguments that were either in favor or against using animals for research purposes. Rational and emotional were used in nature and strong and weak were used in quality. In the procedure of the experiment, subjects participated in an experimental session that included several tasks that were not directly related to the study. The first test included a survey of the subjects' attitudes toward animal testing. After this was completed, subjects read a persuasive message, then responded to questions concerning the topic of animal research, and finally completed items designed to check the effectiveness of the manipulations. After checking the analysis, indications showed that there was no effects for gender. To add to this, responses to all manipulation check measures were entered into one of four separate groups between subjects analyses of variance (ANOVAs). When looking at the message type, the Draft 4 data had revealed the expected main effect for message type, F(1, 65) = 33.44. p <.0001. Also as expected, the subjects that were exposed to emotional arguments correctly perceived them to be emotional arguments while subjects that were exposed to rational arguments perceived them to be rational arguments. A surprising part of the data was that a lot of the subjects favored animal testing over animal experimentation. The dependent measure of the study was attitude change. The dependent measure also showed a great effect on the data and was a major factor. In the overall view, subjects displayed a significant attitude change after exposure to the messages. In discussion of this study, the clear goal of it was to investigate attitude change that occurs in response to emotional appeals. In more specific terms, the experimenters attempted to examine if emotional or rational appeals produce attitude change. With a small hint of foreshadowing, we will see how the experimenter that is proposing will use a variation of this technique by turning the variables around. In conclusion, the results of this experiment show that presenting subjects with rational messages may encourage cognitive responses (as was expected). Emotional appeals seem to indicate that there is potential for encouraging self-centered, or distinct evaluative techniques. To push this even further, results provide more evidence that responses to a persuasive message indicate attitude change. As for the benefit of this study, it is suggested that there should more use of affective responses. This could help improve the understanding of persuasive methods. In other recent studies, it was found that subjects' processing of persuasive communications depends on their affective state at the time. Predictions for this experiment were that people in neutral or negative moods are affected by the quality of the persuasive message Draft 5 and report more acceptable attitudes after being shown strong arguments rather than weak arguments. Seventy-six students at the University of Heidelberg in Germany received DM10 (about 5$ at the beginning of the experiment) for their participation in the experiment. Subjects were run in groups of 3 to 6 and were randomly assigned to the conditions of a 2(positive or negative mood) x 2(strong or weak arguments) x 2(mood induced at encoding of judgments) factorial design. Students were informed of the intent of various tasks they would be performing. Tasks included mood induction, the presentation of the persuasive message, and the neutral filler task. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Penis and Vaginas.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ askldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lksaskldfj;adslkfjdsf;lkasjf;alskfjsad;flksdjf;sldakfjadf;lksafdj;lks f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Philosophy of Sex.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ In the book Smut, Erotic Reality/ Obscene Ideology , by Murray Davis (1983), the author expresses the idea that the best source for studying human sexuality objectively is "soft core", rather than "hard core" pornography. (Davis p. xix). The purpose of this paper is to critique Davis's claim and to study what understanding of human sexuality someone might have if they used some other resource that is available today, in this case the Internet. Davis argues that , "hard core pornography is usually more abstract and less explicit than soft-core pornography". (Davis, p. xix, 1983). Davis doesn't go on to explain how hard-core pornography can be less explicit than soft-core. However he does explain that hard-core pornography is more abstract in that, it depicts the sex act only and not the emotional or personal characteristics of the people involved in the act. (Davis, p. xx) He believes soft-core pornography is describing "a sexual experience", which conveys characteristics of the participants that are not described by hard-core pornography. Hard-core pornography describes "sexual behaviour" which involves more of the act of sex rather than the characteristics and feelings involved with sex. (Davis, p. xix) Although Davis admits that the vocabulary of sex is changing (Davis, p. xxv), he also states that hard-core pornography uses considerably more vulgar terms that are associated with lower-class activity, such as, "prick, fuck, and suck" (Davis, p. xxiii). Davis believes that hard-core pornography, induces imaginative behaviours by using these lower-class, four-letter words. The stories use phrases such as "First we sucked, then we fucked."(Davis p. xix, 1983), to allow the reader the tools to imagine the scene actually taking place. The reader is lead by the author through the story by using words that may be more understood or common in the readers' everyday life. He also accuses hard-core films of being "behavioristic" and "abstract" because they often fail to "fully inform the audience about the characters personality types and social categories."(Davis, p. xx, 1983) Soft-core pornography, on the other hand, often depicts "the subtle phenomenological effects that result when a character's sexual behaviour clashes with his or her personal and social characteristics." (Davis, p. xx, 1983). In short, he study's literature or films that involve characters with personalities that are developed and conveyed to the audience. In these stories the characters will have sex, but the sex may or may not be the main focus of the story, but rather something that is bound to happen when personal and social characteristics clash. I believe that Davis is somewhat correct in assuming that soft-core is a more objectively reliable source for studying human sexuality. When I hear the words soft-core pornography, I tend to think of Playboy, or films and movies that depict a story about a person or group of people, and within that story the characters engage in sexual activity. This sexual activity is shown or described to the reader/viewer but is not done in a graphic nature. That is, the actual sexual penetration is not shown or shown very minimally. Hard-core, on the other hand, is shown or described more graphically. The dialogue usually includes, as Davis states, four-letter words. The story seems to have less of a plot and less character development. The main purpose of the work is to show or describe sex. So it is in this sense that I agree with Davis. However, I firmly believe that there is not one single resource that is the best method of studying human sexuality. There are many sources which are helpful when studying sex and human sexuality. They can range from textbooks, entertainment magazines, television programs, to movies and novels. In my opinion the most reliable and important resource for studying human sexuality is personal experience. The actual hands on, if you will, of sex. All the texts, magazines and movies can show what happens and maybe guide your learning process, but the only real way to learn is to experience for oneself. I feel that if a variety of resources are used when studying human sexuality, an individual will understand and learn all aspects of sexuality in greater detail. Having learned all aspects of sexuality a person may develop a sense of confidence in their own sexuality. This may allow for the person to have more respect for sexual orientations or practices that the individual may not take part in. For example, a person educated in human sexuality at a university level may realise that homosexuality is normal and should not be shunned. Whereas, a person not as highly educated in this field may think homosexuals are not right, or confused. If an individual uses a mixture of hard-core pornography, soft-core pornography, educational texts, and any other source of information that is available, the base for their knowledge will be broadened. With this broadened knowledge base an individual can draw their own lines for limits in their sexual practises. A person may indulge in sex in similar manner to hard-core pornography. That is, they may enjoy watching the penetration and using four-letter words during sex. Or an individual may enjoy sex in more of a soft-core manner. For example they may like the lights off and be more romantic in their sexual escapades. I feel that a combination of the two, or even a mixture of many different resources can be more beneficial to the individuals sexual experience. That way the individual could use the "hit and miss" method to explore human sexuality. Which means they could try different things until they find something that they are comfortable with. I believe that soft-core pornography when used alone is much too vague when studying human sexuality. All aspects of human sexuality are not dealt with. The individual would not learn the "plumbing" aspect of sexuality , other than what is seen or described in soft-core. (i.e. breasts and penis). If an individual only used hard-core pornography to study human sexuality they may believe that sex and sexuality are all about the act of sex. They may not learn the idea of love or the responsibilities associated with sex and sexual activity. The use of only one resource in studying anything, including human sexuality, limits the quality of knowledge gained about the particular subject. One example of a restricted or limited view would be if a person was only using a resource such as the Internet to study human sexuality. The Internet, or the net, as we all know, is a vast source of knowledge for virtually every topic imaginable. I believe that a person would have a very limited view if using the Internet for information on human sexuality. This would especially ring true if the person did not know how to conduct advanced studies on the Internet. That is, the person would simply type "human sexuality" into one of the many search engines on the net. The resulting "hits" or "sites" (places to find information) would be a wide range of topics. They would likely range from journal articles about human sexuality to adult oriented articles, which would likely be hard-core. Another type of hit the "surfer" (a person who browses the Internet) may find is the adult oriented commercial sites. These sites advertise free sex pictures or live phone sex. The problem with using the Internet and only the Internet as a resource for study is that the information found can be so vast that one may not know where to start. The more attractive and marketed sites may get more attention. The key words in the description of the site may draw one's attention to that site and the less attractive sites may be by-passed. The problem is that the less attractive sites are usually those from universities with an abundance of credible information. The other sites are basically selling sex not the idea of the total package of human sexuality. Another problem is deciding which search engine to use. A search engine is a tool that one can use to find specific topics on the Internet. Different engines have different specialities and a different number of sites that are explored. If a person only used one search engine when looking for sites dealing with human sexuality, an important site that is catalogued in another search engine may be missed. With any topic as broad as human sexuality the Internet can be more overwhelming than it is helpful. As with human sexuality itself , I believe that the best way to learn how to search the net is by trial and error. By learning how to narrow down topics that are being searched the individual may be able to find a few sites that fit the characteristics they are seeking. Now, the problem is, which characteristics should one look for when learning about human sexuality? This is another decision that if not made properly could lead to someone having a limited view of human sexuality. In order to narrow down a search one must know a little bit about what they are searching for. For example if an alien came here and tried to research human sexuality, it may not know any aspect of our sexuality to add to the search. For example, love plays a role in our sexuality. If someone did not know this they would enter "human sexuality" into the search engine and again may be distracted by flashy, hard-core, sex-sites and may not find anything on love. The over-all understanding of human sexuality would be limited according to which sites were looked at. Although I agree somewhat with Advisee's claim that soft-core , rather than hard-core pornography, may be a better resource for studying human sexuality. I feel that using only one resource for information can limit the view and even sometimes distort an individuals ideas of human sexuality. When using a resource such as the Internet, one may be overwhelmed with information and marketing tactics may win the attention of information seekers and take away from the sites that actually offer factual information regarding human sexuality. Therefore, I believe that an individual should use all resources available to them when studying any topic, especially a topic as complex as human sexuality. Reference Davis, S. Murray. (1983). Smut erotic reality obscene ideology. University of Chicago Press: Chicago. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\pornography 2.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Violence and Pornography Pornography -- Sex or Subordination? In the late Seventies, America became shocked and outraged by the rape, mutilation, and murder of over a dozen young, beautiful girls. The man who committed these murders, Ted Bundy, was later apprehended and executed. During his detention in various penitentiaries, he was mentally probed and prodded by psychologist and psychoanalysts hoping to discover the root of his violent actions and sexual frustrations. Many theories arose in attempts to explain the motivational factors behind his murderous escapades. However, the strongest and most feasible of these theories came not from the psychologists, but from the man himself, as a teenager, my buddies and I would all sneak around and watch porn. As I grew older, I became more and more interested and involved in it, [pornography] became an obsession. I got so involved in it, I wanted to incorporate [porn] into my life, but I couldn t behave like that and maintain the success I had worked so hard for. I generated an alter-ego to fulfill my fantasies under-cover. Pornography was a means of unlocking the evil I had burried inside myself (Leidholdt 47). Is it possible that pornography is acting as the key to unlocking the evil in more unstable minds? According to Edward Donnerstein, a leading researcher in the pornography field, the relationship between sexually violent images in the media and subsequent aggression and . . . callous attitudes towards women is much stonger statistically than the relationship between smoking and cancer (Itzin 22). After considering the increase in rape and molestation, sexual harassment, and other sex crimes over the last few decades, and also the corresponding increase of business in the pornography industry, the link between violence and pornogrpahy needs considerable study and examination. Once the evidence you will encounter in this paper is evaluated and quantified, it will be hard not come away with the realization that habitual use of pornographic material promotes unrealistic and unattainable desires in men that can leac to violent behavior toward women. In order to properly discuss pornography, and be able to link it to violence, we must first come to a basic and agreeable understanding of what the word pornography means. The term pornogrpahy originates from two greek words, porne, which means harlot, and graphein, which means to write (Websters 286). My belief is that the combination of the two words was originally meant to describe, in literature, the sexual escapades of women deemed to be whores. As time has passed, this definition of pornography has grown to include any and all obscene literature and pictures. At the present date, the term is basically a blanket which covers all types of material such as explicit literature, photography, films, and video tapes with varying degrees of sexual content. For Catherine Itzin s research purposes pornogrpahy has been divided into three categories: The sexually explicit anpahy has been divided into three categories: The sexually explicit and violent; the sexually explicit and nonviolent, but subordinating and dehumanizing; and the sexually explicit, nonviolent, and nonsubordinating that is based upon mutuality. The sexually explicit and violent is graphic, showing penetration and ejaculation. Also, it shows the violent act toward a woman. The second example shows the graphic sexual act and climax, but not a violent act. This example shows the woman being dressed is a costume or being talked down to in order to reduce her to something not human; such as a body part or just something to have sex with, a body opening or an orifice. Not only does erotica show the f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Pornography 3.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Sexual morality has declined in America today. The immoral life can be seen all around us. We see it in drugs, alcohol, movies, magazines, gangs, teenage pregnancy, pre-marital sex, and society as a whole. A person can walk into almost any convenience store and purchase a magazine depicting naked women. Videos and movies with graphic sex scenes can be rented or watched in any movie theater. They have become more common than ever before. Almost every movie with an "R" rating will have at least one sex scene. Even Forrest Gump, a highly acclaimed movie, had a sexual act and nudity involved. Also public television has been known to show nudity and sex. Allusions are made to sex in every part of our life. Work, school, sports, and recreation are all forums through which unhealthy sexual views are expressed. One of the more predominant and obvious forums for the proliferation of unhealthy sexual desires is pornography. Pornography is displaying the human body in a perverse, sexual way. It can be found in film, magazine, television, on CD-ROM, and even the internet, and can range from "soft-core", depicting natural poses and action, to "hard-core", or depicting sex combined with violence, that any reasonable, decent, well- adjusted human being would recognize as horrible and disgusting. Much pornography is socially acceptable, with few people actively speaking out against it. Pornography can be bought at many "adult" or "adult novelty" shops. One only has to listen to any popular local radio station after 8 P.M. to hear strings of advertisements for local pornographic outlets. Television advertisements are shown also, but not as often as on the radio. Pornography is so socially acceptable in today's society, that it is protected by the same amendment to the constitution that allows Pro-Life groups to protest abortion, the first amendment to the constitution. For years, the first amendment has been quoted to support pornography, as well as everything from freedom to protest abortion, to freedom of holding Nazi views. The first amendment was drafted, not to protect boring, popular, or inoffensive views, however, but to protect the right of people to hold and express controversial ideas. There is a line, though. A television network cannot show images of children having sex, but it can show a naked woman, if the perspective is such that certain parts of her body are not seen. In Germany, access is blocked to certain "chat rooms" which contain pedophile pornography. In Denmark, the government has dropped all legal barriers against pornography for adults. Explicit magazines cannot be sold to anyone under the age of eighteen, showing some morality is still intact in America today, if not entirely. The Church's stand on pornography is clear and obvious. The Catholic Church is adamantly against all pornography. Pornography "...offends against chastity because it perverts the conjugal act, the intimate giving of spouses to each other. It does grave injury to the dignity of its participants (actors, vendors, the public), since each one becomes an object of base pleasure and illicit profit for others." The church's view is that "...civil authorities should prevent the production and distribution of pornographic materials. God has willed that the expression of sexual ideas be within the confines of marriage. No man has the right to violate the will of God, and pornography is a violation of this will. It is an unnatural act, a immoral human act. The responsibility of the church over the matter of pornography is to be a clear, constant teacher of the faith, especially objective moral truth. We live in a time of permissiveness of moral violation and confusion. It is a time that demands that the church be a clear voice of morality and its role in society. Pornography and wanton violence in the media can blind people to the divine images, the very likeness of God, in the human being. We are made in the image of God, and to portray that image in a perverse and corrupt way for the enjoyment of others is not only immoral, but goes against our human nature and purpose, to know, love, and serve God in this life, as well as through to the next. To willingly disobey God and pervert one of his creatures is sacrilegious, and a grave offense against God. We must educate those in Catholic schools as to why pornography is wrong, and why we must fight against it. Combined, the voices of all morally fit individuals in society would be loud enough to cause the communications industry to cease the senseless proliferation of immoral content into society. Everyone must resist the temptation and not give in to the grip that pornography has on a lot of people in this world. As it is now, in an unscientific poll, if offered just $100,000 to pose for a pornographic magazine, almost fifty percent of high school students would seriously consider performing this immoral and unspeakable act. Pornography has many obvious as well as not-so-obvious consequences within society. Pornography has the power to ruin marriages, destroy trust, excite a person to the point of sexual crime, or create an unhealthy view of human sexuality and the opposite sex. If a married man purchases a pornographic magazine and looks through it, he involuntarily loses some respect for the opposite sex, by reducing them to an object to satisfy his sexual desire. If the magazine is discovered by his wife, she loses faith in him, weakening their marriage bond. If the magazine is discovered by one of his children, male or female, that child begins to form an unhealthy view of sexuality. Any person allowing themselves to be used to satisfy the sexual desire of another is sinning by causing another person to lust. There own perception of self-worth is diminished, as well as their perception of healthy sexual expression. Dress is another thing that causes a person to lust. If a young woman is dressed immodestly, it causes a man to desire her. Therefore, it is very important that every person dress modestly and not care what others think of their dress. When a young woman dresses immodestly, this may suggest that she is "easy" and some people will look down on her. The restaurant chain Hooters is a perfect example of a bad taste in dress. The restaurant features scantily-clad women working as waitresses giving food to men who are only there to lust after them. Over seventy-five percent of the men are married. On society as a whole, pornography acts as a moral anesthetic, deadening us to the effects of immoral life. Pornography is as much as a drug as alcohol is. When you get started on it, you cannot control yourself, and is hard to quit. The view of moral human sexuality is greatly harmed, when a person can walk past storefronts boasting "Girls, Girls, Girls". Society as a whole needs to re-think its position on pornography, as well as human sexuality entirely. Also as individuals, we need to think about how our actions in regards to human sexuality affect those around us, as well as ourselves, our relationship with others, and our relationship with God. Pornography is accepted in the world today. Any movie theatre won't hesitate to show a movie with pornography depicted in it if it will sell. The same goes for any bookstore which sells magazines. You can go into any major bookstore chain and see a Playboy magazine on the rack next to Sports Illustrated. Now what does this suggest? It suggests that Playboy is as widely read as Sports Illustrated. The movie industry has glorified pornography in many movies. Movies are the main source of pornography, along with magazines. Any person can see pornography when watching one of the pay channels on the television late at night. This provides the oppurtunity for anyone with access to these channels to see pornography. Many children have access to this. Also anyone with a computer and access to the internet has the oppurtunity to pick up some pornography. Some restrictions should be made on these things but people say that it violates their First Amendment right. Pornography is something that shouldn't be around. Women shouldn't be portrayed as sexual objects, but as an individual. Pornography is a very bad thing that severes your relationship with God and is a big sin. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\pornography.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ SEX in the Net! By .......... for Mr........... A social and ethical essay task, designed to provide students with a broader insight into both the Internet and computer ethics. Since the beginning of time, men and women have fantasised over naked bodies. Pornography has always been a part of life and yet it has never been so readily available as what it is now. Erotic stories, explicit pictures, XXX-rated films and modern day magazines, are all part of the stimulus material which is known as "pornography" or as it is legally put, "obscenity." Is it ethically right for our children to be looking at this erotic material at such an early age? Do we have a twisted sense of morals if we support pornography? Or is it just a natural part of life that should be nurtured and encouraged? These questions and more are springing to peoples lips as we enter the technological age. The age of the Internet. Never before has pornography been so readily available. Through mail-order, at secret places around the schoolyard, or simply down at the local newsagent or video store, pornography can be purchased in any form or media. I know children, some as young as ten years, who have an unlimited supply of pornography. They have been exposed to it from an early age and it has become an addiction like smoking or drinking. Part of the problem is that censorship laws are not enforced. Some newsagents will sell a twelve year old, pornography, (legal age of 18) but will not sell them a packet of cigarettes (legal age of 16 until June 1994). The obvious derivative from this statement, is that fines and punishments for selling pornography to underage persons, are not high enough. So why don't we raise them? The answer to this question can be found on the screen of every computer in the world. The Internet, or as one person put it, "The closest thing to true anarchy that has ever existed." How is one to censor the Internet when it is literally impossible? What is the use of placing fines for copying pornography when it is impossible to tell the age of the user. How can one even trace the user when there are twenty-five billion members and it is impossible to follow them all. How can we delete the pornography when a new batch arrives every day and it is impossible to stop it. Another point which makes censorship difficult is the fact that censorship laws have only recently being required. In England for instance, censorship laws have, for hundreds of years, concentrated on heretic materials, where as now, they are finding that the only offence censorship is needed to prevent, is pornography. The US also want to put strict censorship on all obscene material, however the first amendment of their constitution states that, "their shall be no law abridging the freedom of speech or press," and so they are finding it difficult to "step around," the law. It is obvious that people are putting an effort in to censor the pornography, however when it comes to censoring material which goes all over the world, a balance must be found between the censorship laws of all the countries that are hooked into the net. Here a problem arises, because Denmark has no censorship of pornography, so obviously they are going to be somewhat annoyed if it is banned from the Internet since their laws state that it is perfectly legal. So an argument occurs. How is the world to censor the Internet without causing discrepancies between the different countries? Indeed, some people say, "Why bother?" So far, you have seen that there would be a great difficulty involved in censoring the Internet. So the other side of the argument, presented by the economists and pornography fanatics, is that, why should we censor the Internet when perhaps it is not needed. There are many people in the world who will tell you that pornography is a harmless part of life. Artists will tell you that the naked body is a picture of beauty, grace and style. Authorities in Denmark will say that pornography is a valued part of their society and psychologists will tell you that pornography reduces the rate of sexual abuse and rape. Indeed, the human body is a natural part of life in all of it's forms, so why do we regard the naked body as been obscene. Is it not stated in the bible that wisdom told us to where clothes? And did it not also state that God did not want us to have wisdom? So can it not also be said, that God did not want us to wear clothes and so therefore, he was encouraging pornography? This argument seems to demolish the religious fanatics who say that we will burn in hell for looking at obscene materials. After looking at both sides of the argument, it is obvious to see that some middle point must be reached between the two. Pornography on the Internet cannot be totally band and yet it cannot be accessed by any user as our society's ethics are against children looking at pornography. A set of ethics or laws must be devised that will satisfy each and every country which is on the Internet. It must be devised by a governing party such as the United Nations, or by a committee which has representatives from each country. My evaluation of the argument and my recommendations are as follows, Pornography which is stored on the Internet must be placed in an area which can be accessed only be a password, as well as identification which proves that the user is over eighteen. (eg A drivers license number.) Pornography which is found on public bulletin boards must be deleted immediately. This is the responsibility of not only the governing committee, but also the user. Files which are identified as pornography are to be traced and any under eighteen users are to be fined accordingly. Viewers of pornography who are over eighteen are to remain strictly confidential. No personal data is to be released unless it is required for National Security ecetera. The above recommendations, if carried out on the Internet, would provide the world with a pornography-safe network, one that could be used by children and adults alike across the globe. Bibliography 1) The Electronic Encyclopedia, Grolier Electronic Publishing, Inc, 1990 2) Times Magazine, James Button, December 13th, 1993 3) Times Magazine, Philip Elmer-Dewitt, July 25th, 1994 4) Pornography and Silence, Susan Griffin, 1981 5) Literature, Obcenity and the Law, Felix Lewis, 1976 6) The End of Obscenity, Charles Rembar, 1968 7) Pornography, Obscenity and the Law, Lester Sobel, 1978 low them all. How can we delete the pornography when a new batch arrives every day and it is imp f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\pornos in school.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Aric McDonald Short Story/Short Film Comm. 411-35 11:30-12:45 Spring 1997 The three short stories are similar because they all involve jealousy. This type of jealousy surrounds the main characters who are envious of the achievements or the attention that another man receives. The first story is about an old man who is taking his wife on a second honeymoon when she encounters an old suitor, creating jealousy for the husband. In the second story, the jealousy surrounds Smurch who is envious of Charles Lindbergh's fame and accolades. The jealousy in the final story is the envy of the attention that any man with fame can receive from a woman. Each person's own insecurity allows envy to control their actions and creates trouble in their lives. The three stories all have jealousy, in some it is more clear than others. Jealousy lead two of the characters to make a fool of themselves, and it cost another character his life. In the first story, Charley took his wife Lucy on a second honeymoon, or Golden Honeymoon, as it is titled. While they are in St. Petersburg Fla., Mother was at the doctors office and began a conversation with a lady, only to discover that she is Mrs. Frank M. Hartsell, Lucy's ex-fiancee. This made Charley uncomfortable because he had rivaled Frank for Lucy's hand in marriage. A story that began as a second honeymoon for Lucy and Charley, became a jealous contest between two men. This reminds me of the movie, Grumpy Old Men, because of the unofficial mini contests that the two men have with each other. Comparing the film and the book, they were very similar except the sequence of events were different. In the story, The Greatest Man In The World, Smurch was jealous of the fame and accolades of Charles Lindbergh. Only some members of congress, the President, and the press knew this information. They felt it would be a disgrace to the United States if it was known to the public that this world hero was a man with poor upbringing ,bad manners, and seen as a hooligan. Smurch was not willing to change these traits, so the few officials that knew about them, pushed him out the window saying that he fell on accident. The book and movie had some discrepancies. One was the fuel tanks. In the film, Smurch dropped the tanks almost on top of his crowd, while in the book, he did not drop them at that site. Another contarst between them was after the landing. In the film Smurch was carried off the plane, while in the book he was carried off the plane and had less recovery time than the film. The major difference in the film and book, would be the different way the story was told. The book was a story of Smurch's world spanning flight and a little of his life; while the film was more of the gathering of his lives' achievements and blunders, and less of his flight. The film centers more on the young reporter finding the truth and trying to expose it, even if it means loosing his job. After the government cover-up, Smurch was seen by the country as a fine, upstanding citizen who died a tragic death. This was also the only film to portray a violent death. In the story, I'm A Fool, a boy takes a job working for Harry Whitehead as a swipe for two race horses with a nigger named Burt. This was seen by his family as a disgrace. The differences were many between the film and book. The first difference was that the book started with Andy looking back at the past summer, while in the beginning of the film, Burt and Andy are transporting the horses between races. The book physically described Andy as a "big lumbering fellow", while the film showed him as a small skinny kid. The film never said anything about the "little chaps" who could get next to people's sympathies and how Andy wished to injure them. One way that the film improvised was that the racing carriages were too new. The carriages were obviously made after 1950 because of the styling and materials shown. The materials were a newer metal than would have been used in that time period, and was too exact in symmetry. The racing carriages just looked altogether, too modern. Another way the film changed the story, was at the race where Andy was a spectator. In this race, the film had Andy still being a race horse swipe, when the book had him working at a different job. At this time he was not on the road, so he could not have had Burt cover for him while he was in the Grandstand. While in the grand stand, he met a woman. Andy lied to her and said that he was the owner with one of the horses who was checking out his trainer in secret. They fell in love and exchanged addresses, but he gave her the address of the real owner of the horse. His jealousy of rich men was the cause of his lie, this ultimately made a fool out of Andy. Charley, Smurch and Andy all had the same flaw. The flaw that they had was insecurity that let jealousy control their actions. This proved to be an embarrassment for Charley and Andy, but tragic for Smurch. In the end, jealousy got all three of them into trouble, but left only two a chance for redemption. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Romeo and juliet.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Amy Langton All A.I.D.S research should be funded by the government. Today A.I.D.S has become a large concern within society. Sexually active youth are constantly threatened with the chance of getting A.I.D.S.. A.I.D.S is everyone's problem and a cure has to be found. With funding from the government, it will provide the capital necessary for the research to find a cure, to stop the spread of A.I.D.S; eventually bringing down the number of people contracting and spreading the disease. Presently, many people have contracted the A.I.D.S virus, and it has become close to an epidemic. People who are sexually active have this constant threat of the disease looming over their heads. The people that contract the disease are normal people just like you and I. This disease does not favor any race or sexual preference. Many more people than you might believe have this disease, and the thing is many of these people, don't even know that they have the virus. Although many people may consider A.I.D.S research as costly and ineffective it is extremely important as a cure is found. Research requires a lot of funding whether it be private or government funding. This money is exceptionally important, as it provides the equipment, and the peoples salary who are doing the research. The amount of money needed for the research may seem like it is a lot, but it is worth it. It is worth it because if you consider the amount of money that we give to foreign countries to aid their economy we could be using this money to save peoples lives all around the world. People are dieing everyday, and many more are in hospitals; so if we find the cure we will save lives, and get these people who have contracted the disease out of hospitals, and living on their own again. Furthermore, research to stop the spread of A.I.D.S must be done. Meanwhile, in the search for a cure, research has to be done to find better methods of stopping the spread of the disease. Presently, we have a few methods but the most common are abstinence and the use of a condom. The only method that is 100 percent is abstinence. The condom is not 100 percent and you still run the risk of contracting A.I.D.S during sex. In conclusion as A.I.D.S is becoming more common and there is no cure we need to provide the funding to stop this fatal disease. For this reason, it is important that the Government provide sufficient funds for research. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Same Sex Marrigaes I Do or Dont.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Same-Sex Marriages: "I Do or Don't?" There are issues brewing all the time that catch somebody's eye at one time or another. Issues such as abortion, single-parent families, the homeless, AIDS, politics, euthanasia, and same- sex marriages. Same-sex marriages caught my eye as an issue of 1996 which people should be aware of. Not necessarily because of gay and lesbian rights, but because they are people too and why should they be permitted on how far they are able to take their relationships because of state and federal laws? The Hawaiian Supreme Court in 1993 ruled the prohibiting of same sex marriages because it is sexual discrimination and is a violation of the state constitution which also contains an equal rights amendment. This ruling was significant for gays and lesbians in the United States because it opened the eyes of close minded people in our country which is supposed to provide "liberty and justice for all". As written by Sullivan, gays and lesbians "... what we seek is not some special place in America but merely to be a full and equal part of America... or live as second class citizens" (26). In some states, they are changing their way of thinking, as in Minnesota. "A Minnesota appeals court granted guardianship of a woman left quadriplegic in a car accident to her lesbian lover" (Quindlen, 580). In New York, a judge approved the adoption of a six-year old boy by his biological mother's lesbian partner. These three states are pointing in a positive direction and hopefully they will influence other states to do the same and accept same-sex relationships. Why is marriage so central in gay and lesbian hopes? Like every human on this earth, they meet a person they truly love, they "want to commit to that person in front of our family and country for the rest of our lives" (Sullivan, 26). Marriage is a beautiful commitment shared by two people who love each other, it should not be limited to heterosexual nor homosexuals. Homosexuality is not a choice, and where there is no choice, there can be no moral issue. Gay marriages also reflect family life as well. As a medical student at Tufts says, "It seems hypocritical to be against gay marriages and at the same time in favor of family values" (Tresniowski, 10). Having a family is an important part of a marriage, "... straight and gay alike have other things on their minds today. Family is one, and the linchpin of family has commonly been a loving commitment between two loving adults" (Quindlen, 581). There are disadvantages to same-sex couples which heterosexual couples do not have to worry about, like; "No joint tax returns. No health insurance coverage... No survivor's benefits from Social Security" (Quindlen, 581). These are concerns of same-sex couples and should also be looked at by the government. Marriage between people of the same sex should not be a concern of anyone but the couple and their friends, as children say, "it's none of your bees-wax." Andrew Sullivan, a writer, is a gay man and writes from the aspect of a gay man who wants the ability for gays and lesbians to marry. He answers questions and general curiosities openly in his article. One of his main points is that "no one is seeking to take away anybody's right to marry, and no one is seeking to force any church to change any doctrine in any way... We are only asking that when the government gives out civil marriage licenses, those of us are gay should be treated like anybody else" (26). The revolution of marriage started back when women were married as men's property, to marriages of the same race, and now we are at a time when people of the same sex want to be married. Change is needed for this next chain in the revolution. No one has "... any more of a choice to be gay than to be black or white or male or female" (Sullivan, 26). In the year 1996, we like to think that everything is "politically correct." By tackling some issues and taking a close look at them, we see that our world is not a politically correct world, at least I do not believe so. Anna Quindlen concludes her essay very optimistic, "only twenty-five years ago and it was a crime for a black woman to marry a white man. Perhaps twenty-five years from now we will find it just as incredible that two people of the same sex were not entitled to legally commit themselves to each other" (582). Everyone has a right to full happiness no matter what your color, race, or sexual preference may be. Let our country try to provide "liberty and justice for all." Works Cited 1. Quinslen, Anna. "Evan's Two Moms." Conversations. Jack Selzer. Pennsylvania: Allyn and Bacon, 1997. 580-582. 2. Sullivan, Andrew. "Let Gays Marry." Newsweek 3 June 1996, V127, p26. 3. Trensniowski, Alex. "Same-Sex Marriage: For Better or Worse?" Time 9 September 1996, V148, p10. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sex in Advertising.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 1 Brett Denita Baskin Mr. Blair World lit 122 - A December 2, 1996 Sex in Advertising The use of sex in advertising has become a major selling method in the society we live in today. It began sixty years ago when a beautiful young woman introduced the first windproof lighter and a new wave of advertising emerged - The Pinup Girl. She advertised everything from lighters to laundry soap. She even recruited for the U.S. armed forces (Parade Magazine; pg 6). Sexuality in advertising is now a major area of ethical concern, though surprisingly little is known about its effects or the norms for it's use (Baltimore Sun; pg. 1G). Advertisers use of sex appeals has grown and become widely present throughout the U.S. and really most of the world, but it has never really been clear the line between offensive and effective advertising. Over the last couple of years, commercial content, like programming, has gone through a significant maturing process. Sex has become a driving force. NBC's vice president for advertising standards, Rick Gitter, acknowledged that the 1990's reality can't be denied (Baltimore Sun; pg. 1G). Ann Klein's company's ads are some of the most striking ads that are carried in the main stream media. They have received only a few negative letters, but they've drawn a huge amount of attention (Baltimore Sun; pg. 2G). "We wanted the women to say, 'Hey,' and we have gotten a fantastic response," there's a fine line between doing something new, different and interesting, and angering your customer with offensive commercials that spoil their commercial intent. An Ann Klein spot that showed a man kissing a woman and beginning to unbutton her shirt, was not allowed to air by wary network censors, recalled company vice president Nancy Lueck (Baltimore Sun; pg 2G). Calvin Klein, an American clothing manufacturer that courts the glamorous young, drew great disgrace and shame earlier this year for some particutlarly gamine youth who lolled about wearing their underpants in a recent campaign, which the network censors also withdrew (The Economist pg. 53). "Sexiness, as a component of the good life, is a staple for advertisers ; Coca Cola decorated its drug store posters at the turn of the century with beautiful young women whom male drinkers might hope to date and female drinkers might emulate (The Economist pg. 54)." One has only to pick up any issue of a fashion magazine and page after page is filled with advertisements attempting to correlate sex and beauty with the purchase of their products. The current flood of sex in advertising is often promoted in terms of fulfilling erotic fantasies and appetites (D'Emilio and Freeman, 1989). Consumers want to see more, however the use of such appeals is constantly contested in terms of ethics and morality, much as sexual norms and morals in general have been contested throughout both American and world history (The Journal of Advertising, pg 73). Commercials have become a risque as standards loosen. Networks, in an effort to compete with cable television, have relaxed thier censorship standards. Advertising standards have always been defined by the public's tolerance and the shifting moods of courts and government agencies. Even though there are concerns about sex and advertising on the air, on billboards, and in print, it is more accepted now than ever before. However, ads dealing with the environment or nutrition are coming under much stricter contraints. The public has become less sensitive to sexy ads, but increasingly irate about claims involving food and Mother Earth. "While we will tolerate an expansion in areas that may offend our prurient interest, we are not prepared to do that with products that effect our quality of life" said Stuart Lee Friedel, an attorney with the New York based law firm of Davis & Gilbert, who specializes in advertising (Baltimore Sun, pg 2G). Advertisers are helping to fuel an unhealthy obsession. "Women's dissatisfaction with their bodies is considerably more prevalent now than a generation ago. "Ours is now a society that is increasingly preoccupied with appearance and weight," says Judith Robin,Ph.D., former chairman of the psychology department at Yale University, currently president of the University of Pennsylvania in Philadelphia and a recognized authority on body image. Magazine covers, TV shows, music videos and movies tend to feature very thin women over those with more realistically filled-out figures. Advertisers want people to feel dissatisfied with our current appearances, so they will be more inclined to purchase their products that offer improvements. " The media now exposes us to this single 'right look', and the beauty industry promises that anyone can attain it," writes Dr.Robin, who is also the author of Body Traps: Breaking the Binds That Keep You from Feeling Good about Your Body (Food And You; pg. 33). Shame often hinders would be gym goers for fear of embarrassment. Health club advertisers often showcase scantily clad, sculptured bodies working out. Over weight people find it difficult to picture themselves beside those people - the invariably young and trim (Atlanta journal/Constitution; pg. G3). Advertisers for car makers appeal to the male population by insinuating that a man is judged by the power behind his wheels therefore, big strong men drive big strong trucks, and how he handles the road, with his powerful new wheels, will have a positive influence on his masculinity (Essence, pg 93). The back pages of magazines are flooded with ads for sex toys designed to enhance your sex life. Vitamins claiming to give you more stamina and lingerie worn by beautiful voluptuous models whose assets do not come with the product. Still, the advertisers hope to convey the subtle message that if you buy their product you'll achieve those results. Purfume manufactuers advertise their products will attract the opposite sex, mask body odor and invite more itimate touch ( ADCULT USA, pg144). Once even routine ads for some practical, everday items were shunned. "Hygiene products, deodorants, laxatives... and simular products are generally not accepted, " the NBC code of 1943 noted. Today women can model lingerie or even breast feed a child (as seen in a Gerber ad) on television. Consider a much noted A Calvin Klein ad insert in New York and Los Angeles editions of Vanity Fair, was described by Advertising Age as "boy meets girl, boy meets boy, boy meet self". That's merely the most striking example of a vast range of jeans, lingerie and cosmetics ads that once would have been relegated to Playboy or Penthouse, but now are appearing in upscale mainstream publications ( Baltimore Sun, pg 3g). Toy manufacturers are also capitalizing on the use of sex to sell products. Video games, which have a largley teenage male following, use graphic and sexually stimulating graphics to portray their female characters. Lude advertisements such as "Engage in thousands of exciting relationships with total strangers without wearing anything made of latex" (NEXT Generation, pg 72), and "Sometimes having a killer body just isn't enough, you'll need tough studs and big bolts" (NEXT Generation, pg 91) appeal to their adolescent fantasies. There are people who consider this form of advertisment to be in poor taste because of the advertising techniques. They oppose advertisements with sexual overtones and advertisements with adult content that appear in media available to and directed toward children (Advertising, pg 67). Even the foreign market of developing countries such as war torn Cambodia are being flooded with the promise of the good life. Beer commercials in Cambodia show fit young men leaping and sprinting while promises of physical and intellectual prowess flash on the television screen. In one popular spot, a man cracks an egg into his beer, and the yoke transforms into a woman, he drinks down the attractive brew with a slurp ( Yahoo! News, yahoo.com/headlines/961129). The Spanish government introduced legislation in April, 1986 to ban misleading, unfair, or irrational advertising. The bill would also regulate the use of testimonials, comparative advertising, and the material that is offensive to the dignity of women or fails to respect the rights of children. ( Edward Mark Mazze, Britannica Annual 1989, pg 265). The United States has no such legislation, except for strict laws against child pornography. An attempt to introduce such legislation would be met with stern opposition from the corporate world, whose industries profit from such advertising. Advertising agencies have taken advantage of the freedoms of speech and expression guaranteed by the Constitution. Product advertising continues to push the acceptance of sexually explicit materials to the limit in it's race for higher profits. Sexuality has become a national trade mark, the symbol of American commerce. Naked, semi-naked, dressing and undressing women fill not only films but the pages of magazines advertising food, clothing, automobiles, hotels, refrigerators, chewing gum and everything which in the opinion of the business man would represent the vital interest of people. Advertisements have never been granted the unqualified rights of free speech held by books, articles or news programs. The indecency of American and world wide advertising has become indescribable. Sex in advertising will always be an issue of ethical concern as long as peoples view remain diverse and companies profit from those diversities. 1 Brett Denita Baskin Mr. Blair World lit 122 - A December 2, 1996 Sex in Advertising The use of sex in advertising has become a major selling method in the society we live in today. It began sixty years ago when a beautiful young woman introduced the first windproof lighter and a new wave of advertising emerged - The Pinup Girl. She advertised everything from lighters to laundry soap. She even recruited for the U.S. armed forces (Parade Magazine; pg 6). Sexuality in advertising is now a major area of ethical concern, though surprisingly little is known about its effects or the norms for it's use (Baltimore Sun; pg. 1G). Advertisers use of sex appeals has grown and become widely present throughout the U.S. and really most of the world, but it has never really been clear the line between offensive and effective advertising. Over the last couple of years, commercial content, like programming, has gone through a significant maturing process. Sex has become a driving force. NBC's vice president for advertising standards, Rick Gitter, acknowledged that the 1990's reality can't be denied (Baltimore Sun; pg. 1G). Ann Klein's company's ads are some of the most striking ads that are carried in the main stream media. They have received only a few negative letters, but they've drawn a huge amount of attention (Baltimore Sun; pg. 2G). "We wanted the women to say, 'Hey,' and we have gotten a fantastic response," there's a fine line between doing something new, different and interesting, and angering your customer with offensive commercials that spoil their commercial intent. An Ann Klein spot that showed a man kissing a woman and beginning to unbutton her shirt, was not allowed to air by wary network censors, recalled company vice president Nancy Lueck (Baltimore Sun; pg 2G). Calvin Klein, an American clothing manufacturer that courts the glamorous young, drew great disgrace and shame earlier this year for some particutlarly gamine youth who lolled about wearing their underpants in a recent campaign, which the network censors also withdrew (The Economist pg. 53). "Sexiness, as a component of the good life, is a staple for advertisers ; Coca Cola decorated its drug store posters at the turn of the century with beautiful young women whom male drinkers might hope to date and female drinkers might emulate (The Economist pg. 54)." One has only to pick up any issue of a fashion magazine and page after page is filled with advertisements attempting to correlate sex and beauty with the purchase of their products. The current flood of sex in advertising is often promoted in terms of fulfilling erotic fantasies and appetites (D'Emilio and Freeman, 1989). Consumers want to see more, however the use of such appeals is constantly contested in terms of ethics and morality, much as sexual norms and morals in general have been contested throughout both American and world history (The Journal of Advertising, pg 73). Commercials have become a risque as standards loosen. Networks, in an effort to compete with cable television, have relaxed thier censorship standards. Advertising standards have always been defined by the public's tolerance and the shifting moods of courts and government agencies. Even though there are concerns about sex and advertising on the air, on billboards, and in print, it is more accepted now than ever before. However, ads dealing with the environment or nutrition are coming under much stricter contraints. The public has become less sensitive to sexy ads, but increasingly irate about claims involving food and Mother Earth. "While we will tolerate an expansion in areas that may offend our prurient interest, we are not prepared to do that with products that effect our quality of life" said Stuart Lee Friedel, an attorney with the New York based law firm of Davis & Gilbert, who specializes in advertising (Baltimore Sun, pg 2G). Advertisers are helping to fuel an unhealthy obsession. "Women's dissatisfaction with their bodies is considerably more prevalent now than a generation ago. "Ours is now a society that is increasingly preoccupied with appearance and weight," says Judith Robin,Ph.D., former chairman of the psychology department at Yale University, currently president of the University of Pennsylvania in Philadelphia and a recognized authority on body image. Magazine covers, TV shows, music videos and movies tend to feature very thin women over those with more realistically filled-out figures. Advertisers want people to feel dissatisfied with our current appearances, so they will be more inclined to purchase their products that offer improvements. " The media now exposes us to this single 'right look', and the beauty industry promises that anyone can attain it," writes Dr.Robin, who is also the author of Body Traps: Breaking the Binds That Keep You from Feeling Good about Your Body (Food And You; pg. 33). Shame often hinders would be gym goers for fear of embarrassment. Health club advertisers often showcase scantily clad, sculptured bodies working out. Over weight people find it difficult to picture themselves beside those people - the invariably young and trim (Atlanta journal/Constitution; pg. G3). Advertisers for car makers appeal to the male population by insinuating that a man is judged by the power behind his wheels therefore, big strong men drive big strong trucks, and how he handles the road, with his powerful new wheels, will have a positive influence on his masculinity (Essence, pg 93). The back pages of magazines are flooded with ads for sex toys designed to enhance your sex life. Vitamins claiming to give you more stamina and lingerie worn by beautiful voluptuous models whose assets do not come with the product. Still, the advertisers hope to convey the subtle message that if you buy their product you'll achieve those results. Purfume manufactuers advertise their products will attract the opposite sex, mask body odor and invite more itimate touch ( ADCULT USA, pg144). Once even routine ads for some practical, everday items were shunned. "Hygiene products, deodorants, laxatives... and simular products are generally not accepted, " the NBC code of 1943 noted. Today women can model lingerie or even breast feed a child (as seen in a Gerber ad) on television. Consider a much noted A Calvin Klein ad insert in New York and Los Angeles editions of Vanity Fair, was described by Advertising Age as "boy meets girl, boy meets boy, boy meet self". That's merely the most striking example of a vast range of jeans, lingerie and cosmetics ads that once would have been relegated to Playboy or Penthouse, but now are appearing in upscale mainstream publications ( Baltimore Sun, pg 3g). Toy manufacturers are also capitalizing on the use of sex to sell products. Video games, which have a largley teenage male following, use graphic and sexually stimulating graphics to portray their female characters. Lude advertisements such as "Engage in thousands of exciting relationships with total strangers without wearing anything made of latex" (NEXT Generation, pg 72), and "Sometimes having a killer body just isn't enough, you'll need tough studs and big bolts" (NEXT Generation, pg 91) appeal to their adolescent fantasies. There are people who consider this form of advertisment to be in poor taste because of the advertising techniques. They oppose advertisements with sexual overtones and advertisements with adult content that appear in media available to and directed toward children (Advertising, pg 67). Even the foreign market of developing countries such as war torn Cambodia are being flooded with the promise of the good life. Beer commercials in Cambodia show fit young men leaping and sprinting while promises of physical and intellectual prowess flash on the television screen. In one popular spot, a man cracks an egg into his beer, and the yoke transforms into a woman, he drinks down the attractive brew with a slurp ( Yahoo! News, yahoo.com/headlines/961129). The Spanish government introduced legislation in April, 1986 to ban misleading, unfair, or irrational advertising. The bill would also regulate the use of testimonials, comparative advertising, and the material that is offensive to the dignity of women or fails to respect the rights of children. ( Edward Mark Mazze, Britannica Annual 1989, pg 265). The United States has no such legislation, except for strict laws against child pornography. An attempt to introduce such legislation would be met with stern opposition from the corporate world, whose industries profit from such advertising. Advertising agencies have taken advantage of the freedoms of speech and expression guaranteed by the Constitution. Product advertising continues to push the acceptance of sexually explicit materials to the limit in it's race for higher profits. Sexuality has become a national trade mark, the symbol of American commerce. Naked, semi-naked, dressing and undressing women fill not only films but the pages of magazines advertising food, clothing, automobiles, hotels, refrigerators, chewing gum and everything which in the opinion of the business man would represent the vital interest of people. Advertisements have never been granted the unqualified rights of free speech held by books, articles or news programs. The indecency of American and world wide advertising has become indescribable. Sex in advertising will always be an issue of ethical concern as long as peoples view remain diverse and companies profit from those diversities. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sex in Ragtime.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ --------------- --------------- ------------ Sex in Ragtime Throughout the novel, there are instances of both violent and more refined sexual references. While an obvious reason for these is the titillating effects of them, there are deeper, more relevant reasons for them. There are three main groups within which the sexual activity takes place: Father and Mother, Younger Brother and Evelyn Nesbit, and Harry Houdini and Harry K. Thaw. Some are more obvious and explicit than others, but they all have great purpose. The sexual activity between Father and Mother is used to define their relationship, sexual activity by Younger Brother is used as a replacement for violence, and the one scene between Houdini and Thaw is used to elucidate the difference between the classes. The sexual activity that is most relevant to the story line occurs in the relationship between Father and Mother. While these scenes definitely imply sexual activity, they are definitely not as intense as the erotic scenes between other characters. After their relationship has been analyzed, one can see that the relationship between Mother and Father is one that seems to be held together purely by sexual desire. The first reference to this is at the very beginning of the novel. Doctorow writes, "On Sunday afternoon, after dinner, Father and Mother went upstairs and closed the bedroom door"(p 4). Their marriage is happy as long as they continue to have a good physical relationship. Whereas in the beginning of the novel Mother and Father's relationship was good, by the end of the novel "He felt it had been stupid to leave his wife alone"(p 233). Mother's disdain for Father is conveyed to the reader when he tells her that he will be taking their boy to the Baseball game on the following day. Doctorow writes, "...she was checked in her response, which was to condemn him for an idiot, and when he left the room she could only wonder that she had had that thought in the first place, so separated from ant feeling of love"(p 226). Mother obviously has lost her love for Father. The reason for this is outlined in the following quotation when Father returns from his expedition to the North Pole. Doctorow writes, "At night in bed Mother held him and tried to warm the small of his back, curled him into her as she lay against his back cradling his strange coldness. It was apparent to them both that this time he'd stayed away too long"(p 110). In the case of Mother and Father, Their sexual encounters are a parallel description of their overall relationship. When sex is good, their relation ship is good; when sex is cold, their relationship is cold. This parallelism is demonstrated before Father leaves for his voyage. Doctorow writes, "He was solemn and attentive as befitted the occasion. Mother shut her eyes and held her hands over her ears. Sweat from Father's chin fell on her breasts"(p 12). Just as their sex is solemn, their relationship is, at this point, very solemn. The most obvious instance of a violent sexual act is when Younger Brother falls out of the closet while watching Emma Goldman give Evelyn Nesbit a massage. "He was clutching in his hands, as if trying to choke it, a rampant penis which, scornful of his intentions, whipped him about the floor, launching to his cries of ecstasy or despair, great filamented spurts of jism that traced the air like bullets and then settled slowly over Evelyn in her bed like falling ticker tape"(Doctorow 64). In this very explicit scene, Doctorow shows Younger Brother's immature, almost adolescent side, by showing his inability to control his sexuality. It is almost as if he had found a new toy that did not want to be summoned from the depths of his soul. Now that he has found it, he must pacify it. Once he fails to pacify it, violence takes over his being, and he joins Coalhouse Walker's crusade. This relationship between sex and violence is first alluded to in the beginning of the novel. Doctorow writes, "Across America sex and death were barely distinguishable"(p 4). When he pleases is carnal appetite, he has control over his life. As soon as he is unable to satisfy his sexual urges, he loses control and starts making bombs. He replaces his libido with violence. The most brief and seemingly insignificant sexual reference is actually one of the most important to the meaning of the novel. When Houdini is performing his escape from a prison cell, he happens to see Harry K Thaw in the cell across from him. In a seemingly insignificant sexual act "[Harry K. Thaw] came up to the front of his cell and raising his arms in a shockingly obscene manner he thrust his hips forward and flapped his penis between the bars(p 30). This scene, while seemingly just a case of one man taunting another, is actually representative of the class struggle between two people who are probably of the same wealth, but nevertheless they are of different classes. They represent two different types of class struggle. The first is the class struggle between the recent immigrant and the long standing American. Although they are both American citizens and are in the same monetary class, Thaw feels as if he is superior to Houdini, simply because of their respective cultures. The second conflict that is alluded to in this prison scene is the conflict between the new rich and the old rich. Just as F. Scot Fitzgerald's elicits in his novel Great Gatsby, the difference between these two classes creates conflicts that at times can be insurmountable. Class struggle is a theme that comes up throughout the novel. The reason for this earlier provocative scene is to introduce this problem. Whether violent or more subtle, the sexual references in Ragtime serve a much more important purpose than for pure entertainment value. They help to convey not only the plot, but the theme of class struggle to the reader as well. One has to wonder: do all seemingly titillating scenes in novels and movies actually serve a much higher purpose? f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sexism 2.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Bibliography: Berkowitz, Bob, What Men Won't Tell You But Women Need to Know, New York: William Morrow and Company, 1990 Carison, Dale Bick, Boys have feelings to: growing up male for boys, New York: Htheneum, 1980 Farrell, Warren, Why Men are the way they are: the Male-Female dynamic, New York: Mcgraw-Hill, 1986 French, Marilyn, The War Against Women, New York: Summit Books, 1992 Friedman, Sonya, Men are just desserts, New York: Warner Books, 1983 Halas, Cella, I've Done So Well--Why do I feel So Bad?, New York: Macmillan, 1978 Lerner, Gerda, The Creation of Patriarchy, New York: Oxford University Press, 1986 Steinmetz, Suzanne, Victimology, vol. 2, 1977-1978, Numbers 3-4, Unknown Author, The Bible, Genesis 2,3, New York: American Bible Society, 1976 Interviews: 1) Edie Lanzano 2) Emilia LoSciuto 3) Mary Fabio Brian S. Slevin Sexism-Patriarchy Sexism by definition is discrimination by members of one sex against the other, especially by men against women, based on the assumption that one sex is superior. It regards women as inherently inferior intellectually, psychologically, and physically to man. This view, is shared by both men and women, and has historically shaped institutions of world society. It has been continued through the cultural modification of groups of people through prolonged and continuous interaction involving intercultural exchange of generations of children with resulting differences between the sexes. On-job sexual discrimination such as low-level work experience caused by traditional sexist viewpoints has hindered allot of female job promotion. Women with the same qualifications as a man that applied for a job would be turned down based on the simple fact that they are a woman. Prior to the Women's movement women were constantly discriminated against in this manner. Sexual discrimination still exists but its occurrence has drastically reduced, subtle discrimination is however, still quite prevalent in our society. Salary is one aspect of this still present discrimination, a vast majority of women employed in the work force today receive less of a paycheck for the same amount of hours worked on the same jobs as men. This is reinforced by the low number of women who have a high Brian S. Slevin paying, high powered job. There are a significantly higher number of women who have little or no power in decision making and earn a low salary. The women that do get promoted are often the subjects of rumor and remarks made in poor taste. Men just can't stand to see they're egos shattered and so they lash out against the woman with authority. They demean her position and make it seem less important or trivial. All of this does hurt female self-esteem and is just one of the ways sexism hurts women. Women are not just harassed verbally but physically. "As in the movie Flashdance, the male employer comes on to the female employee. In lawsuits, such "coming on" is considered sexual harassment; by definition it is considered a misuse of his power. When she resists and he persists, as in both the movie and the Harlequin formula, it is an even clearer form of sexual harassment." In many cases if a woman does not give in to a man's sexual advances she stands the chance of losing her job! This was the tendency and in many instances still is the tendency of many men who have authority over women. Sexism runs rampant in every facet of our society. It even reached the Presidency a number of times and the Supreme Court. Two prominent examples Brian S. Slevin are Bill Clinton and the accusations made by Jennifer Flowers and Judge Thomas's alleged sexual remarks to Anita Hill. Granted these were never a hundred percent proven cases of sexual harassment but they are sufficient enough to show that sexism reaches everywhere in our society. Women in many instances have to be very cautious as to what they wear to work. If they're employer finds them attractive it could mean a sexist advance or two. Any woman has to be on her guard against traditional sexist men. "If femininity got lost in the pursuit of independence, a woman would lose power (because real power means having control over one's life), which is having the option to work and not to lose one's gentler side." Sexist tendencies don't just abuse women in the work place but also at home. The traditional sexist view of a head of any household is the man. When this idea is threatened, it is as if their masculinity were being stripped away. Physical violence is sometimes caused by a sexist man who feels as though he has to reclaim his home. This is the type of man that feels women should be kept underfoot. There are plenty of other reasons men batter their wives, but this ranks highly among them. Contrary to popular beliefs (both of men and women) the incidents of men who are physically violated in comparison Brian S. Slevin with women is relatively equal. "Comparison of Physical Violence Used by Husbands and Wives Violence Husbands Wives Threw Things 3 5 Pushed or shoved 11 8 Hit or slapped 5 5 Kicked or hit with fist 2 3 Hit with something 2 3 Threatened with knife or gun 0.4 0.6 Used knife or gun 0.3 0.1 Used any Violence 12 12 * This study was conducted with 2,143. Sexist men are influenced by many sources in society, one very basic source is that of the father. He would often, inadvertently and sometimes purposely plant the seed of sexism in an impressionable young mind. The media, which is also sexist tends to portray a woman at home cooking, cleaning, and taking care of her children. Now with the accusations of sexism running rampant in the media they have toned down on female portrayal as being weak. They now have more opposition then they used to have from feminist organizations (National Organization for Women) and Brian S. Slevin discrimination laws. Today's sexist man is a careful and disheartened individual. Long gone are the days when sexist viewpoints can run free in society. This is allowing women to finally gain momentum in their overall goal for equality. There is somewhat of a balance between traditional sexist tendencies and the new sexist man. This balance is maintained by, subtle differences between the two. The traditional sexist man believed that being a devious man was a good plan in life, and that devious women were merely plotting against them. But the new sexist man might say that women use power deviously when they marry for money. Stubbornness and weakness are still looked at as female traits among many new sexist men. This balance is a complicated one and traditional sexist beliefs both influence and reinforce new sexist tendencies. Some sexist ideology is actually sometimes good for women. Most sexist men still think women shouldn't work or pay for things. To a woman with low self-esteem this could be a plus, because she could stay at home and only have to shop and basically live life as a maid. The new sexist man may split some of the money making and spending responsibility, but he is eventually the one that makes the final decision in where and how the money will be spent or saved. Confusion is often the grave result of this uncertain Brian S. Slevin balance in decision and responsibility. "A woman often finds she has difficulty fully sharing responsibility for the income. He finds, often, he has difficulty fully sharing responsibility for the child care and housework." For women who are not already married, simply dating can be a powerful dilemma. Many single men share a sexist ideology and a great deal of women are finding that they have to compromise on their aggression and power in order to find a mate. Almost all sexist beliefs hold pride as one of the highest traits of a man. A sexist man would find the idea of having a successful and aggressive wife to be a threat to their pride. These sexist tendencies in men lead to allot of disappointment from women. Advertising is also a reinforcing characteristic for sexism. Women see a man sitting behind a big desk giving orders and see women receiving the orders. Almost all forms of advertising done in the past was sexist. It is still a sexist industry, but now women can dispute how they are represented in an advertisement. I interviewed Miss Edie Lanzano of Jackson Hgts. (age 23). When asked,"How do you feel about the way women are portrayed in advertising?" She replied,"I think it is very degrading to see a woman always on the bottom of everything. Also it makes women Brian S. Slevin look like mindless idiots and makes men look very smart." To get a better feel of how women felt about women's portrayal in advertising I interviewed two other females. The first was Mrs. Emilia LoSciuto of Woodside (age 45). When asked the same question she replied,"I feel that they are being exploited, especially in the way they dress. They seem to be so ignorant that it makes men look like the greater sex." In my final interview with Mrs. Mary Fabio of Woodside (age 70) I asked the same question but also added,"How do you feel about advertising's past portrayal of women?" She replied,"Some are very bad and most have hardly any clothe on, they are literally disgusting to see. In the past they were much better then what you see now. They were much more dignified and respectable looking." Speaking as a man who has discussed this issue with other men, I can honestly say that most men sexist or not do not care how women are portrayed either way. I have discussed women's portrayal in advertising because, next to your parents, many images of how you should act come about from what you see advertised. These impressions can cause men and women to become what they are as members in our society. Brian S. Slevin In the Christian bible (the old testament) women have traditionally been thought of as lower or powerless unless they were "specially" selected by God. Women were given the arduous task of bearing children freeing men up to go about and attain a job or a powerful status. Until Mary gave birth to the "Messiah" a boy, no woman had really exuded any power. Of course without God's ordaining that Mary give birth to Jesus this would never have happened. Jesus went around and in all the parables and stories told in the bible, women would flock to his feet and he would always protect and help them. Meanwhile men in the stories would often attain Sainthood and become heroes. To quote the bible,"God, made man in his own image." In other words if God is the supreme being then we at least look like him and women were only created to bear our children. Also when God created Adam and Eve he took a rib from Adam to make Eve. "Then the Lord God took some soil from the ground and formed a man out of it; he breathed lifegiving breath into his nostrils and the man began to live." "Then the Lord God placed the man in the Garden of Eden to cultivate and grow it. Then the Lord God said,"It is not good for the man to live alone. I will make a suitable companion to help him. So he took some soil from the ground and formed all Brian S. Slevin the animals and all the birds. Then he brought them to the man to see what he would name them; and that is how they all got their names. So the man named all the birds and all the animals; but not one of them was a suitable companion to help him. Then the Lord God made the man fall into a deep sleep, and while he was sleeping, he took out one of the man's ribs and closed up the flesh. He formed a woman out of the rib and brought her to him." It is also true that according to the bible "woman" not "man" was the one that was fooled by the devil and was also the one that forced the fruit onto the "man." This in and of itself is a sexist idea and teaching of the bible. But these are only two stories taught by the Catholic church, there are a great many more. It is precisely because of these blatant sexist ideas that some Catholic men and women are the way they are. Sexism is found everywhere in our society and to discuss everywhere that it is found would take forever but I feel I have covered the most important realms of sexism and there effects on men and women. Sexism however, remains a major influence on both conscious and unconscious assumptions in American mass culture. ******************************************************************************************* I could not find the particular paper I was looking for (A Modest Proposal by J. Swift) but would like access to the rest of your site, however if you know of where I may locate this particular paper, I'd appreciate the help. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sexual Harassment and the Clarence Thomas Hearings.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Sexual Harassment The sexual harassment allegations filed by Professor Anita Hill against Clarence Thomas and the proceeding Senate Judiciary Hearing thrust the issue of sexual harassment into the political arena, the workplace, and every day life. Introduction Sexual harassment is a very broad term and can be interpreted in a variety of ways. The National Organization of Women (NOW) defines sexual harassment as "any repeated or unwarranted verbal or physical advance, sexually explicit derogatory statement, or sexually discriminating acts made by someone in the workplace which is offensive or objectionable to the recipient or which interferes with the recipients job performance." (Redress for Success, page 74) Before 1972, there was no penalty for sexual harassment of women at the workplace. Not until, that is, the Education Amendments of 1972 were enacted. Title IX of the Education Amendments states that "sexual harassment is a form of sexual discrimination and is illegal." (What is Sexual Harassment?, page 20) After the Education Amendments were enacted, women began to see that the law was on their side and that it was designed to protect them. Women now saw that Verbal harassment or abuse Subtle pressure for sex Unnecessary patting or pinching Constant brushing against another employee's body Demands for sex accompanied by threats of termination Demands for sex in return for preferential treatment qualified as components of sexual harassment.(Redress for Success, page 75) Soon after that women began to realize that they could be sexually harassed by anybody, such as by employers, supervisors, co-workers, customers, or even by subordinate employees.(Redress for Success, page 74) With this new understanding that they deserved equal treatment as their male counterparts, women began to hold men responsible for their actions and use the laws to their advantage. The sexual harassment allegations made by Anita Hill in 1991 were not the first and were by far not the most controversial. May cases and hearings prior to the Clarence Thomas Hearing set the stage for the out break of hysteria in 1991. Landmark Cases Back as far as 1975, women began to realize that men could not act as they did and still stay within the perimeters of the law. The case of Monge v. Beebe Rubber Company brought the issue of sexual discrimination out into the open in late 1974. The circumstances were that Monge had been fired after her supervisor demanded sex favors that Monge chose not to give. Monge was subsequently fired and she sued for her job back. Previously similar cases had been thrown out of court for lack of evidence (most sexual harassment cases are her word versus his). Also, before 1972 (the Education Amendments), there was no legislation to back women up in their quest for social and economic equality. The Supreme Court ruled that Beebe Rubber Company was unlawful in firing Monge and she was awarded her job back. This sensational ruling set the stage for an outburst of cases of similar circumstances. To further substantiate the newly formed definition of sexual harassment, the ruling in the case Algermarle Paper Co. v. Moody stated that sexual harassment is only illegal if Sex is a condition of employment Submission or rejection to sexual suggestions affects decisions concerning the individual When sexual advances hinder job performance or create an intimidating environment Based on these definitions, in the case Corne v. Bausch and Lomb, Inc. in 1975 the Supreme Court ruled that if a supervisor sexually harasses a subordinate employee, causing that individual to quit her job, that does not constitute sexual discrimination; he was merely satisfying a personal urge. Along the same line, the case Halpert v. Wetheim stated that the use of coarse language that was not directed at the plaintiff did not constitute sexual harassment. This ruling was reinforced in the Neeley v. American Fidelity Assurance Co, which specified that a supervisors conduct (telling dirty jokes, putting his hands on the employees shoulders) is an action of personal standing, not sexual harassment. In 1977, however, those rulings was overturned and Corne and Halpert were compensated for their losses. The case that overturned those rulings was Barnes v. Costle, which ruled that if a woman was fired due to refusing to submit to sexual advances, that that was in violation of the Equal Employment Opportunity Act of 1972 and the employer who fired her in liable for his acts. Further advances in equality were achieved in the Marentette v. Michigan Host, Inc. decision, which stated that requiring provocative dress as a term for employment violates Title VII of the Education Acts of 1972. The greatest preliminary scandal involving sexual discrimination and harassment which ultimately led to the hysteria of the Thomas hearing was the Tailhook Scandal. At the Hilton Hotel in Las Vegas, on September 7th, 1991, Paula Coughlin, including a dozen other women, was man- handled, groped, squeezed and abused at a Naval Officer party after the annual Tailhook Convention for Naval Officers. The government tried to cover up the incident, but that was unsuccessful. Finally, women were fed up with dealing with unexcusable sexual misconduct. In the end, one admiral had been reduced in rank, and two others were censured for failing to intervene and stop the harassment. This seemingly unsuccessful event for social equality was in fact a turning point. It broke the seal of the sexual harassment issue for all the nation to see. The Los Angeles Times, in 1992, said that the Tailhook Scandal was "a chilling message to women."(Rights and Respect; What You Need to Know About Gender Bias and Sexual Harassment, page 35) Clarence Thomas and Sexual Harassment Allegations In October of 1991, one month after the Tailhook Scandal, Professor Anita Hill testified before a Senate Judiciary Committee regarding sexual harassment charges made against Supreme Court Justice nominee Clarence Thomas. Note, this was not a suit or trial. It was simply a Senate Committee assembled to find out if Clarence Thomas was indeed fit to serve on the Supreme Court. There were no official charges of sexual harassment filed against Judge Thomas, but none were needed. This hearing thrust the sexual harassment issue into the open. The allegations were that Thomas had sexually harassed Anita Hill while both worked for the federal office of the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission (EEOC) during the 1980's. The Senate Committee tore into Anita Hill throughout the entire hearing. They questioned why she had waited so long to come into the open with the allegations, or why she chose that specific point in time to make the allegations. Anita Hill brought many other women with her to prove that Thomas was not simply "satisfying a personal urge." All of her attempts to sway the Committee failed. Hill was destroyed by harsh interrogation by both the Committee and by Thomas himself. The ruthlessness by which she was attacked for every allegation by Thomas was astounding. The public, too, was astonished. The overall opinion of the nation was that Thomas had not sexually harassed Hill and that she was making most of it up for her own reasons. Black men especially rallied for Thomas. They saw that the principal of having a black Supreme Court Justice was more important than standing up for the rights of women. Nearly all women agreed with Hill in that Thomas had broken a law and that he should be held accountable for his actions. Professional criticisms were slightly different. Marcia Greenberger, co-president of the National Women's Law Center, noted that the Hill-Thomas hearings "prompted a sea change. . . in the societal and corporate understanding of sexual harassment and the laws in place to stop it." ("Rights and Respect, page 29) People, for the first time, began to realize that sexual harassment happened on all levels, to all people, and that it was wrong and had to be stopped. An ad in the New York Times stated that "Clarence Thomas outrageously manipulated the legacy of lynching in order to shelter himself from Anita Hill's allegations."(Rights and Respect, page 31) This is in the utmost a correct statement. Thomas stated that Hill's allegations were a modern day lynching of the black man and that her only reason for bringing up the allegation were to better her own position. On the other hand, David Brock, a guest writer for the American Spectator, stated that "Anita Hill is a bit nutty and a bit slutty."(Rights and Respect, page 32) This points out the utter hatred for Hill. Brock, a white male, represented the general opinions of that group almost to the tee. Marcia Greenberger fully represented the women's point of view. The Senate Judiciary Committee's vote to confirm Judge Clarence Thomas' nomination to the Supreme Court was 52 to 48, the closest vote to confirm a Supreme Court nomination in history. The Impact of the Hill-Thomas Hearing The nation, along with Congress, was evenly split across the sexual harassment issue. The reason that this hearing, and not the Tailhook Scandal, thrust the sexual harassment issue into the national spotlight was because judges were supposed to be fair and just, not sexual dominators. If the allegations of sexual misconduct had been confirmed by the Committee, it would have created a great turmoil within the government. The public would trust no government official, even those chosen to lead the nation. The hearing drastically changed traditional gender role expectations. Men, according to Help Yourself; A Guide for Dealing With Sexual Harassment, page 19, must be "competitive, aggressive, the initiator of social and sexual interactions, responsible, have all the answers, fearless, emotionally stable, secure, strong, self-assured, financially successful, and sexually experienced." After the hearing, along with quickly changing attitudes towards gender role expectation, men saw their roles differently. Being the initiator of social and sexual interactions, being strong and sexually experienced and self-assured could land them in jail. This forced men to stop and think if the woman wanted his sexual advances to continue or not. A new respect for women came with this realization of right and wrong. Women were no longer thought of as "good moms and homemakers, polite, pretty, neat, smelling nice, sensitive and intuitive, supportive of 'her' man, needless, quiet, happy, passive, coy, dependant, and feminine." (Help Yourself, page 19) Women were finally beginning to be seen as equals, deserving equal treatment. Conclusion Even with the realization of right and wrong actions concerning man to women interactions, sexual harassment continue f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sexual Harassment.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Sexual Harassment Sexual harassment in the workplace is a very big problem today. It is a problem that hasn't really drawn much attention until now. More and more sexual harassment cases have been brought up today than ever before. We here about a harassment case in the papers almost everyday. Sexual harassment has even drawn attention to movies. One movie that has drawn its most recent attention to sexual harassment is Disclosure. In the movie Disclosure, sexual harassment draws its attention to the workplace. The workplace is a very common area for harassment to occur. In some cases we might not know that it is even taking place. What is sexual harassment? The dictionary definition of sexual is relating to, having or involving sex. The dictionary definition of harassment is to annoy persistently. The definition of sexual harassment then is to persistently annoy someone through the use of sexual tactics. The movie Disclosure portrays an act of sexual harassment in the workplace. It involves a male and a female. In this case the male is the person who is sexually harassed. In the movie the male character Michael Douglas is sexually harassed by the Female character Demi Moore. The two characters used to share a very sexual relationship at one time. The two split up and did not here from each other in a long time. Demi than shows up at the job where Michael works. She is Michael's boss. Demi calls Michael into her office one night to go over a few things a bout work. She than asks Michael to rub her back. Taking it as a friendly gesture Michael returns the favor. The back rubbing is taken a little bit further leading to other sexual advances. After feeling uncomfortable Michael shouts no, no, no and pushes Demi away. He then leaves the building and heads home. Since they had past relationships Demi felt that Michael would want to engage in sexual relations. Michael was know a married man and felt that the actions were wrong. He had very strong feelings toward the act and decided to take action in fighting the case. During the movie Demi continues the harassing. She also brings in the issue of Michael losing his job if he doesn't cooperate. After a tremendous amount of arguments and negotiations the case is won by Michael. Unfortunately not all cases are won but winning numbers are on the rise. Sexual harassment cases are becoming a lot more popular now than ever before. In A Step Forward by Susan L. Webb sexual harassment is explained in depth. In earlier court cases such as Miller v. Bank of America the court interpreted sexual harassment based on sex as a personnel matter between the two individuals not as actions directed at or effecting groups of people. It wasn't until 1976 in the case William's v. Saxby were sexual harassment established a cause for action. In 1982 two federal courts of appeal adopted a classification scheme for sexual harassment. One classification was Quid pro quo which means this for that. Quid pro quo is defined as all situations in which submission to sexually harassing conduct is made a term or condition of employment or in which submission to or rejection of sexually harassing conduct is used as a basis for employment decisions affecting the individual who is the target of such conduct. The movie Disclosure follows the basis of Quid pro qou. Michael's job was at stake for not participating in sexual relations with his boss. Today he and many others are faced with a similar case scenario. The problem of sexual harassment has continued to get a lot of attention. In A Step Forward surveys show evidence to this. In a military survey of sexual harassment out of 20,000 military respondents 64 percent woman and 17 percent men said they had been sexually harassed. In business 40 percent women and 15 percent men said they had been harassed. On college campuses 70 percent of females said that they have been harassed. Sexual harassment is an extremely big problem that should be taken very seriously. The only way something can be done is if more people come out to do something. If you are being harassed tell somebody about it as soon as possible. The longer a person waits the less chance they have of something being done about it. If you feel threatened by someone confront that person about it. If you feel that the situation is harassment but your not sure, talk to someone to gain the proper information you need. Don't become the victim of such shameful acts. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sexuality.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Sexuality means the concern with or interest in sexual activity according to the Oxford Dictionary. The meaning of sexuality changes from time to time, from land to land, and from people to people. Social historians hold different points of view about sexuality relating to what the common people are thinking especially on the relationship between sexuality and mythology. The majority think that it is impossible to have a sexual history. However, the social historians state that sexual behaviour and its significance had changed time to time from their research, and therefore, they believed that sexuality has history. Sex relationship can be found among the Greek Gods in the Greek Myths. The Greek myths are an excellent example of the predominance of sexuality on human creativity. Since the Greek Gods have sexual relationships, there will be some similarities and differences between the sexuality nowadays according to the status of both sexes, sexual desire, and sex behaviour. The sexual desire in ancient Greece and nowadays are quite similar. In Greek myths, Zeus is a sexually-active person, "It has been estimated that, besides his legal wife Hera, Zeus had over 100 women." (Reinhold,80) Poseidon is also sexually obtrusive. For instance, Poseidon loved Demeter. When Demeter transformed herself into a mare, Poseidon changed himself into a stallion and chased after Demeter. Today, the boys always fond of dating many girls who they love. "From the male's point of view there simply aren't enough females to go around with and so a male must compete for sexual success with other sex-seeking males" (Hutchison,202) They will have sex quite a lot in a short time. In 20th century, the youngsters are very open-minded to sex and love relationships. When they like or fall in love with anybody, they will go on a date with their targets. According to research, 35 percent of teenagers have had sex in 1976. But in 1985, the total was 58 percent of teenagers who have had sex. This trend is increasing further. In a statistics of Next Change Magazine, teenagers have an idea that having sex is an extremely natural phenomena when one has a girlfriend or boyfriend. Many boys are eager to have both sex with girls which is the same as what Zeus and Poseidon did in the Greek Myths. Many girls are also eager to have both sex with boys which just like Aphrodite. She had sex not only with her husband, Hephaestus, but also her lovers. By the way, some of the Greek gods will not really indulge in sex, for instance, Hades and Hermes. Some people still care about their virginity in this present time. However, some of the eagerness of sex will result to rape. The rate of rape is increasing because it is quite often to see it from the daily newspaper. In Greek Myths, Hades once kidnapped Persephone to the underworld and wanted her to live with him. It is a kind of rape because Persephone is not willing to be with Hades "Hades seized her forcibly, and took her to his palace under the earth. Demeter heard her cry of terror, but the rape of Persephone ..." (Reinhold, 88) Ares attempts to rape Athena too but he fails to do so. Bisexuality was also practised in Ancient Greece. Apollo is very attractive because of well-built and good-looking. He fell in love with many boys and not only women. One of the boys was called Hyacinth. Zeus fell in love with a handsome Trojan boy called Ganymedes. Zeus brought him to Olympus too. From these examples, the Greek gods did not care their sex partners form. Their only concern is to see if they love their targets or not. Bisexuality is also common based on the statistics in the Next Change Magazine. "Some men think that women are a tool of giving birth while men are their real love partners and sexual intercourse happens. What they really want is the care from others. They love the other man's beauty. Those men are either lack love from their wives or they love another men as a good friend, but their wives will be the long-term sex partners." (Next, 35) It reflects that both men in Ancient Greece and this modern world enjoy the so-called "target" idea. They love to have sex with women to gain good feelings or to reproduce. But they will not hesitate to date or fall in love with another male if they find that man is either physically beautiful or mentally beautiful (love-care) or both. Incest was frequently practised in Ancient Greece. Zeus married with his own sister, Hera, and had sex with her. They had many offspring. In this modern world, incest also happens. According to research, "as many as 100 million young girls may be raped by adult men-usually their fathers- often day after day, week after week, year in, year out." (Women, 65) The statistics also indicates that one in four families are incestuous among the US, Australia, Egypt, Israel and India. In the vast majority of cases, about 80 to 90 percent of these girls are being sexually used by their male relatives, usually their father. The world would not only have similarities, the differences should not be omitted. The role of men and women are an absolute difference between the Greek myths and the present time. The way that men and women are treated is different. The male gods could have sex with a lot of women even when they had a wife already. For example, Zeus indulged in having sex with women even though his only legal wife was Hera. When a goddess, who had a husband, and had sex with another male, then she would be punished . Once Hephaestus knew the clandestine meetings of his wife with Ares, constructed a skilfully woven net which he hung invisibly over the pair's bed. Here it fell upon them in their lovemaking and entrapped them. Hephaestus then summoned all the other gods to see and laugh at the helpless pair. (Reinhold,100) In addition, it was not allowed for women to be lesbians. Lesbians were punished harshly. Also, the Greek myths had an idea of "the earth is female, mother earth, and the sky is male" As a sex historian says "The base of many [sexual] assumption often appears in the creation myths." (Highwater, 8) It shows "attitudes arise out of various mythologies and are then socialised in Custom" (Highwater, 8) Men should be at the top and women should be at the bottom when they have sexual intercourse. Men dominant over the women in sex. In modern societies, women play an important part in sex. Women break free from the repression, fear and anxiety following the sexual revolution. Some of the women in America tried to break free from the male-dominant society by discussing their feeling about sex with other woman. Education leads them know more about sex. There are handbooks teaching women masturbation technique because "masturbation, in fact, could increase the power of women. Women could arouse and satisfy themselves, males would no longer be required, or, if allowed to participate, would no longer be in charge." (Hutchison, 41) It shows that women can now be "self-served" and the necessary of the man to exist can be neglected. Now, women have the right to choose and not subserient to what the men said. It is because there is an alternative for woman to fulfil their sexual desire which is masturbation. They can achieve sex by themselves and may get a better feelings. They can now enjoy it and it is not sex is for men to enjoy" (Women, 61) "Marketing surveys and a variety approaches convinced publishers that women were also eager for sexually arousing materials" (Hutchison, 48) It further implies that sex is not only for the men but also for the women. Woman are starting to refuse to force their bodies into the fantasy-forms of male-defined sex ... are searching instead for that rare man who is willing to forsake the the divisive power of pornographic sex for the confusing, frightening, vulnerable intimacy of eroticism. (Women, 68) After the second sexual revolution, female could refuse the men's sexual needs. Som of the women turned to each other during the second sexual revolution to explore lesbian sex. Women were not punished. Sodomy is not uncommon in Greek myths. The Greek Gods would have intercourse with animals in the form of an animal, "Zeus approaches Leda as a swan, Persephone as a snake: pasiphae falls in love with a bull and has intercourse with it, and the fruit of this passion was the Minotaur." (Licht, 504) In this world, sodomy sometimes occur but people will not indulge in it. Homosexuality is quite different between the Ancient Greece and 20th century. In Ancient Greece, the Gods love men owing to the boy's beauty. "Zeus ... the handsome young Trojan Ganymedes, with whom he had fallen in love" (Reinhold, 81) There is a line by Athenaeus, "Boys are beautiful, For as long time as they look like women." In Western point of view, "think of sexuality in terms of binary opposites: male and female, heterosexual and homosexual, marital sex and pre- or extramarital sex. And in every case, one of these pairs is privileged, is seen as the normal" (Highwater, 15) Quite often, the gay people think that women are insecure to love because women are becoming more and more independent. Moreover, an old man could have a lot of boys but a boy can't have a lot of boys or old men. Nowadays, gay people are mostly found not having a great age-gap. The disallowance of a boy to have a lot of boys or old men is not common or even exist. There are similarities and differences in sexual attitude, sexual behaviour and sexual desire between the Ancient Greece and this modern societies. The attitude and behaviour of homosexuality and some of the Greek's sexual behaviour, for instance, sodomy, will be different from what it is nowadays. The Greek Gods very concern only about the beauty while people will not only concern about the beauty. In Ancient Greece, sex was necessary to men and there was less concern about the satisfaction of women in sex. Women was unfairly treated. In this modern world, women will fight for their rights and they are more independent. They can masturbate to achieve their own sexual climax without the need of men. The laws protect women because the laws always achieve the goal of "fairness". No men can dominate over women. The sexual desire of men to women is still very strong nowadays which is the same as what it was in Ancient Greece. They love having sexual intercourse. They only concern about their targets. From the trend of sexual needs nowadays, the idea of having sex will become more and more open. The importance of women's roles in society will eventually increase. Bibliography Highwater, Jamake. Myth and Sexuality. USA: Meridan, 1990. Reinhold, Meyer. Past And Present. Canada: Makkert, 1972. Hutchison, Michael. Anatomy of Sex and Power. New York: William Morrow & Company, Inc., 1990 Licht, Hans. Sexual Life in Ancient Greece. New York: Dorset Press, 1993. ------. Women: A World Report. Great Britain: Methuen London Ltd, 1985 ------. Next Change Magazine. Hong Kong: 1996 End f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sexually Transmitted Diseases .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Sexually Transmitted Diseases (STD) There are now more than twenty disorders recognized as being transmitted primarily by sexual means. The more familiar STD's are AIDS, gonorhea, syphilis, chlamydia-related infections, genital herpes, candidiasis, nonspecific vaginitis, trichomoniasis, pediculosis, scabies, and urinary tract infections. GONORRHEA One of the most frequently encountered communicable diseases in the U.S. It is caused by the bacterium Neisseria Gonorrihoeae, which is common all over the world today and can only thrive in human beings. There is no way to acquire immunity to this disease. Anyone who is sexually active is susceptible to gonorrhea. This disease is transmitted by the way of direct contact with the secretions of mucos membranes such as those of the urethra, cervix, vagina, anus, eyes and throat. The contact involved in transmitting gonorrhea is almost always sexual in nature. It is possible that contaminated fingers can transfer infection from one region of the body to another, however, this is highly unlikely because the bacteria dies rapidly when demed the warmth and moisture of mucous membranes. Symtoms of infection usually appear within two to ten days after exposure but might take up to thirty days. In males, gonorhea usually strikes first at the urethra, the tube that extends from the bladder to the tip of the penis. A burning sensation during urination may be experienced due to the irritation of the urethra's mucosal lining. Many males may also notice and abnormal discharge from the penis. The penis itself may be red or swollen at the tip. Urination may become more frequent or difficult. Occasionally, no symptoms are evident immediately. In females, gonorrhea seems to strike selectively at the cervix (the entrance of the uterus, but it also can appear elsewhere. As many as 80% of the females with gonorhea have no immediate signs or symptoms. One symptom in women is a foul smelling vaginal discharge. Since vaginal discharges are not uncommon, women should be alert to any change in the color, odor, or other appearance of discharges. If gonorrhea has affected the urethra, a women may experience a burning sensation upon urination. Gonorrhea can also infect the anal region, the oral cavity, and the eyes. The period of communicability for gonorrhea is uncertain but probaly lasts as long as discharge continues, anywhere from three to six months. Precise diagnosis of gonorrhea requires cuttures of discharge specimens. Under most circumstances gonorrhea is easily treated. It is now clear however, that larger and larger doses of penicillin may be necessary to kill some resistant strains. Untreated gonorrhea may result in irreversible complications. Infertlity and sterility can develop in males and females. Gonococcal arthritis in major joints and a generalized infection that irreversibily damages the brain, heart, liver and other key organs can be produced in either sex. The most reliable form of protection is the use of condoms during sexual episodes. The sexually active individual should also be selective about sexual partners and stay alert to obvious signs and symptoms of disease. Gonorrhea is known by such street names as "clap","drip","dose","strain", "gleet", and "jack". SYPHILIS Syphilis is perhaps the best known of all the STD's. Once confined to certain parts of the world, syphilis now occurs universally. Treponema Pallidum is it's causative agent. It belongs to a group of organisms that resemble bacteria. Humans provide the only known host for T. Pallidum. There is no vaceine or other acquired immunity for syphilis. Only about 30% of the people exposed result in infections. Syphilis is transmitted by direct contact with infection sores, called chancres, syphitic skin rashes, or mucous patches on the tongue and mouth during kissing, necking, petting, or sexual intercourse. It can also be transmitted from a pregnant woman to a fetus after the fourth month of pregnancy. The incabation period for syphilis is from ten to ninety days with twenty on days being the average. The diagnostic blood test for this STD is likely to be negative during the incubation period. Syphilis goes through several stages. In its primary stage, it is characterized by the appearance of a chancre at the first site of infection. A chancre resmembles a blister, pimple, or raised open sore. It is infectious and contains a large number of spiral bacteria (spirochetes). Chancres are often painless and may be hidden in the mouth, throat, vagina, cervix, or anus, making detection difficult. Chancres tend to heal themselves in two to six weeks but leave behind thousands of infectious spirochetes. Primary syphilis may be accompanied by swollen glands near the site of primary infection. Once the chancre dissappears the secondary stage begins. Secondary symptoms can occur from six weeks to six months after the primary infection "disappears". New symptoms usually include the presence of a rash or raised leisions anywhere on the skin. The rash is not painful or itchy, but is infectious. Patches of white in the mouth, nose, or rectum may appear. These mucous patches can also transmit disease. Additional symptoms at this stage may include patchy hair loss, mild fever and body aches, swollen glands and flulike symptoms. Secondary symptoms disappear in two to six weeks but may recur for up to two years If still untreated, syphilis enters what is called the latent stage. At this point, symptoms are absent and the person is probaly no longer infectious to others. (The exception is the pregnant woman who is still able to transmit the disease to the unborn child.) The length of the latent stage is variable but can last at least five years and perhaps as many as twenty years or more. Some cases of syphilis remain dormant for an indefinite length of time. Others evolve into the final stage of symptoms. Tertiary or late-stage syphilis usually occurs between five and twenty years following initial infection. This condition leads to permanent disabilities and even death. Neurosiphilis, in which the brain and the spinal cord are affected, produce paralysis, insanity and blindness. Cardiovadcular syphilis includes major damage to the heart and the aorta, possibly resulting in death. Late begin syphilis is characterized by the appearance of large destructive lesions virtually at any internal or external site. The period of contagiousness for syphilis is variable. It is clearly infectious in its primary and secondary stages. Active bacteria are wipred out in twenty four to forty eight hours by adequete treatment with penicilline. Infected individuals must be followed closely after treatment and repeated blood test must be performed to assure the complete absence of the disease. People hoping to avoid syphilis must avoid contact with syphilitic lesions. The use of a condom sharing during sexual intercourse can assist in this, but a condom will not protect other exposed surfaces. Syphilis has been nicknamed "syphpox" or "bad blood". CHLAMYDIA-RELATED INFECTIONS Chlamydia trachomatis may be the most common STD in the U.S today. This organism, an intracellular parasite, is resposbile for more thatn one disease condition nonspecific urethritis (NSU), or nongonococcal urethritis (NGU), and lymphogranuloma venereum (LGV) are among these conditions. NSU involves an inflamation of the urethra. If symptoms are present they may resemble those of gonorrhea. Chlamydia currently accounts for approximately 50% of NSU cases. Transmission of NSU, however is probable during sexual intercourse, and transfer from mother to infant at birth is also possible. To tell the difference between NSU and gonorrhea, cultures of smears or discharged must be examined in a laboratory. The treatment for NSU is telracycline. Both partners should be treated in order to avoid the so-called "Ping-Pong" effect. The most severe complication of NSU in females is PID (Pelvic Inflammatory Disease) This condition often leads to infertility. NSDU can be controlled by using condoms during sexual intercourse, washing the genitals with soap and water before and after intercourse, and contacting sex partners when infection presents itself. C. Trachomatis is also responsible for the STD called (LGV). Symptoms include sores in the genital area that resemble pimples. It is most commonly seen among gay men and persons having multiple sex partners. Transmission occurs through direct contact with lesions, usually during sexual intercourse. Complications from LGV area rare, though inflamation of the urethra, cervix, and rectum are possible Tetracycline provides reliable thereapy for this STD. GENITAL HERPES Genital herpes is rapidly gaining attention as an STD. Once reason is that thousands of new cases are being identified each year. Another reason is a lack of any known cure. Herpes simplix virus type 2, because it is viral, makes antibiotic drugs useless in treating the symptoms and eliminating infection frmo the body. In most cases, the herpes sores blisters and crusty form on the genitals and heal and disappear on their own in a few days or weeks. The virus itself, however, stays in a dormant stage: the absence of symptoms does not necessarily mean the absence of active virus. Herpes may flair up from time to time, causing the sores to reappear. These sores are usually visible and painful in both sexes; however, signs of herpes in women can be internal and painless. It is possible for women to be unaware of the virus's presence. It is not well understood what triggers recurrences of herpes. Towered resistance, other infections, chafing or irritation of the affected area, emotional upset, and even certain foods are implicated to some extent. Of a few sensible points are observed, life can continue to be full and enjoyable. Herpes victims are advised to be especially conecientious about controlling stress factos that may aggravate the dormant HSV-2 organism. It is advised that a condom be used during intercourse to provide protection for the uninfected partner. The person who follows a well-balanced fitness routine should experience minimal life disruptions resulting from herpes. Women who have herpes need to take a few extra precautions. There is an association between HSV-2 infection and the development of cervical cancer. A woman with herpes may be advised to have pap tests more frequently and watch for any unusual vaginal bleeding. Because of the danger of infecting the newborn infant, women who know they have herpes should share that information with their doctor. There is no cure for genital herpes at this time. Some relief of symptoms is available using topical ointments. CANDIDIASIS (MONILIA) Candidiasis also known as monilia is a common yeast infection caused by Candida also known as monilia is a common yeast infection caused by Canidida albicans. Candidiasis frequently may be acquired by other than sexual means. It is a normal part of the human flora. Many predisposing factors can cause an outbreak of the yeast organisms: Acute infections are accompanied by intense itching at the infected site, along with redness and perhaps swelling. In women, Candidus may also produce vaginal discharges of a white, curdlike quality. The principal complication is recurrence, resulting when the infection is passed back and forth between partners. Consequently, when flare-ups occur, both partners are often treated. The most common and reliable treatment is topical application of nystatin for both partners. Acute episodes of candidiasis can generally be avoided or minimized by using condoms during intercourse, wearing clothes that are not tight fitting, and keeping the genital area dry. NONSPECIFIC VAGINITUS Nonspecific Vaginitis (NSV) is thought to be caused by the bacterium Gordnerella Vaginalis whenever other organisms cannot be identified in NSV. Symptoms of NSV are almost always restricted to females, though a male may experience itchy, burning symptoms of disease in his penis, similar to the vaginal symtoms that females report. Symptoms in the female include a foul-smelling vaginal discharge, vaginal itching, and burning, upon urination, however the complete absence of symptoms is not uncommon treatment is accomplished with oral metronadozole, and transfer is prevented by the use of condoms. TRICHOMONIASIS Trichomoniasis is caused by the presence of Trichomonas vaginalis, a protozoan, which may exist without symptoms in the vaginal flora of 50 percent of the females in the U.S between the ages of sixteen and twenty-five. Susceptibility is general, though clinical disease is usually restricted to females. Though the organisms can be acquired during sexual intercourse, they may also be picked up by non-sexual means from freshly soiled bedclothes, towels and other items. Symptoms of females with trichomoniasis may include a foul-smelling discharge, localized itching redness and burning during urination. Males seldom experience any demonstrable symptoms. Treatment is oral metronidazole, usually given to both partners since "trich" is another of the "ping-pong" STD's PEDICULOSIS AND SCABIES Pediculosis and scabies are two disorders labeled infestations than infections. Both are caused by parasites, pediculosis by the crab louse and scabies by the itch mites. These organisms may be found anywhere on the body but show a preference for pubic hair. They lay their eggs at the base of the hiar, just underneath the skin. Crabs and mites can produce an agonizing itch after their eggs hatch. Transfer of these organisms can occur from person to person in a variety of ways. Direct body contact, particularly during physical intimacy, is a common mode. Contact with personal items can also facilitate transfer. Complications are rare though secondary infections can result from breaks in the skin due to intense itching and irritation. Treatment is provided by application of medicated shampoos. Good personal hygiene and careful laundering of clothes and bedding prevent reinfestation. URINARY TRACT INFECTIONS Urinary tract infections (UTIs) occur with pathogenic organisms enter the urethra and migrate to the bladder. Ordinarily they are confined to the host but they can be sexually transmitted. Bacteria and other organisms may produce UTI. Women, perhaps because of their shorter urethras, are much more susceptible to UTIs than men. Pechthogens can sometimes be "flushed" from the system by having the individual drink large quantities of water. Rersistent symptoms of UTI should be treated by a physician. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Should There Be Stricter Laws On Pornography .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Should There Be Stricter Laws on Pornography? Three articles have opposing viewpoints on laws concerning pornography. All three authors argue their side of this issue while having many of the same ideas as their opposing writers. The first is, "I am a First Amendment Junkie", by Susan Jacoby. Susan has written many articles on women's issues for popular magazines such as Glamour, McCalls, and The Nation. This article appeared in her syndicated "Hers" column in 1978. Jacoby believes that certain restrictions on pornography would be a violation of the first amendment. The second article is, "Report of the President's Commission on Obscenity and Pornography(Minority Report)". This is a report that was submitted by minority members of a commotion that was established by congress in 1967. This commotion was designed to study the impact of obscenity and pornography on American life. The final article is "Let's put Pornography Back in the Closet" by Susan Brownmiller. Brownmiller is a Journalist, Women's rights activist, and a founder of Women against Pornography. This article appeared in Newsday, a Long Island newspaper in 1979, and in Take Back the Night, a collection of essays against pornography. These articles are geared towards audiences who have an interest in the issue of pornography. Despite the authors contrasting viewpoints, there are many similarities. Brownmiller feels that pornography is the result of women's bodies being dehumanized for pleasure. She also feels that pornography is commercially advertising the female body being raped, tortured and mutilated. The commission agrees and argues that this type of pornography should be censured to prevent moral corruption. If this does not happen, children trained with pornography will not be able to fall in love. Although Jacoby strongly agrees with the first amendment, she also agrees that pornography can become a bigger threat to women than the right of free speech. She adds that not all pornography falls into this category. The three authors agree that the first amendment should not allow obscene pornography. Brownmiller feels that the legislature should be able to decide what is obscene by comparing it to the community standards of today. Jacoby adds that even women who support the first amendment agree that pornography should not be tolerated. The first amendment should not allow certain forms of threatening or degrading forms of speech. The commission reports showed evidence that a majority of the American public feels that there should be tighter restrictions on pornography. One hundred adults were interviewed on their feelings toward this issue. Eighty-five of them felt that there should be tougher state and local laws concerning pornography being sent through the mail. Seventy-six felt that there should be stricter laws concerning the types of magazines and newspapers sold over the counter. Although there are many similar ideas among the three articles, there are also many differences between them. Brownmiller states, "In 1973 materials were judged obscene if they depict patently offensive, hard-core sexual conduct; lack serious scientific, literary, artistic or political value; and appeal to the prurient interest of an average person as measured by contemporary community standards"(573). It used to be obvious to determine if something was pornographic. Today it is a multi-million dollar business. On the other hand Jacoby argues that censorship can be judged on a rational basis than others believe. Not all nude magazines are overly obscene. In fact, certain movies are more obscene and parents take their 10 to 14 year olds to see them. An example of this is the movie "Looking for Mr. Goodbar". This movie sends out the message that casual sex equals death. The final viewpoint by the commission says that rapes were up 93% from 1960-1969. It also says that rape arrests were up 56.6% in the same time period. Despite this evidence, the commission claims that it is impossible to prove that pornography leads to later sex crimes. They also add that empirical research cannot define a reliable way to prove that exposure to explicit sexual materials causes delinquent or criminal behavior among youth or adults. Although all three editorial were effective in presenting their side of the issue, Susan Jacoby's article, "I am a First Amendment Junkie", had the best evidence to persuade her audience. She did not show any bias in her argument. She had a well outlined restrictions of what should and should not be named obscene. She covered all areas of both sides of this issue and stated what she felt was right. This is a effective way to pull readers into your article and get them to take your side. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\STDs.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Also called venereal diseases, sexually transmitted diseases (STDs) are in a topic of their own and are higly contagious infections almost always acuired during sexual contact. Bacteria, protozoans, or fungi that cause STDs generally attack only certain portions of the body, including the genital tract. They do not survive for long periods of time outside of the human body, and transmission through things like clothing or toilet seats are extremely rare. The transmision is rare because of the little survival time that the diseases have outside of the body. The effects of STDs range from mild, annoying symptoms to life-threatening illnesses that spread from the reproductive tract to the entire body. The most serious diseases are AIDS, Syphilis, and Gonorrhea. Chlamydia, the most common STD in the United State today, is not life threatening but can have serious efects as it is a leading cause of sterility. Less serious infections include herpes, chancroid, genital warts, cold sores, and vaginitis. None of these diseases is caught entirely through sexual contact. The sexual partners of a person with an STD are likely to be infected as well and should be examined and tested for the disease. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Sweat.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Steven Wood Jerry Erath Essay #4 7th March 1997 "Sweat" It is easy to see why a person would find "Sweat" an offensive story. Many who read this story will find that the style in which it is written to be degrading to the African American race. However, this assumption has little backing. Zora Hurston is clearly relaying a story that tells of her time. To say "Sweat" is stereotypical is to deny the fact that this is the way things were at one time. For a person to acknowledge the way things were is to merely recall history. Why should a race be ashamed of their history? They would better their own values by taking this story for what it is worth. Not only does it tell of their ancestors way of life, but it shows how things have changed for the better. If one could not write stories about their experiences in the past the public would be unknowing of its culture and heritage. Hurston even used reference to Jewish people in this story. They also were slaves and were faced with over four hundred years of hardships and inequalities. It has not been known for the people of the Jewish faith to be insulted by the Bible which tells their stories. In fact, they use it as a way of life. It serves as a learning tool that proved how strong they were and how much suffering they had to endure. When they are faced with problems they relate back to stories, just as this, to find that strength once again. Mrs. Hurston, being a African American herself, should have the right to tell a story of her heritage without being persecuted. The fact that that is how African Americans spoke during that time should not be cause for embarrassment. It is just a fact of how things were. When relating a story from a certain time period, it should be written in the dialect used at that time. The people who find this story demeaning are obviously choosing to not believe this is how things were. If you change the facts, you change the history. People of all nationalities have parts of their heritage that they would rather not admit to, but a mistake made should be noted and then changed if possible. It should not be forgotten due to its unpleasantness. The more African Americans are ignored for their differences, the more they have to set themselves apart from the "typical" white American. For example, black people were given equal rights and equal opportunities in the working world with affirmative action. These things were obtained through the request and demanding of African Americans so they could be equal Americans. Once these things were obtained, they set out to make themselves as different as possible. It is very understandable that they would want to differ from those who caused them so much humiliation as a race. In fact, for them to want to run out and act the same way would be hypocritical. The need for difference is not only understandable, but expected. Hurston portrays African Americans with the underdeveloped speech which they had at that time. Not only does she portray their speech habits, but also tells of their daily life experiences. The main character should be a model for African Americans today. She was humble and didn't have too much pride. She was willing to do what it took to survive. She had a hard life but dealt with it believing that all who did wrong would reap what they had sewed. The African Americans today should take notice and not be too proud to admit the things they wish to forget. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Swingers.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Tanya Holt For: Details Swinger's not just on playgrounds anymore By: Tanya Holt Dave's marriage had hit the rocks. His wife had lost interest in sex, and Dave did not know how to deal with it. He did not know whether she was bored with him or simply bored with sex. In his search for an answer Dave and his wife attended a swinger's party. This would eventually end Dave's marriage, but it would also lead him to greener pastures. "She did not want to share the lifestyle with me, and sharing is an important part of swinging. Swingers swing to enhance the relationship with their mate, not to destroy it," Dave said. Dave met his second wife more than 15 years ago at a swinger's party. 1 more The couple has now turned their lifestyle into their business. For the past nine years Dave and his wife Dawn have run their own swing club in the Chicago suburbs. "We own Couples Choice, and though it's listed as a swing club it's a lot more social than people imagine," Dave said. This socialness includes dances, special theme parties, dinners and vacations. The couples who attend are also interested in learning about relationships, meeting new friends and for exposure to something new. One of the most common misconceptions is that people come just to have sex. However, this is an option at Dave and Dawn's club. Their club is known as an 'on-site' club. This means that Dave and Dawn provide bedrooms for their members' enjoyment. "Ours is an on-premise club. We have bedrooms where sex does take place, but only if it is consensual. We do not force our activities on anyone," Dave said. Dave adds that having sex is something most people associate with a swing club, but often this is not true. Bob McGinley, whose self-given title is the grandfather of swing, believes 2 more many people have misconceptions about swinging. He says swinging cannot be categorized as mate swapping or as group sex. In fact McGinley believes swinging cannot be put into a category at all. "Putting a label on the activity is wrong. People call us swingers because we have sex with someone other than our mate, but you don't call someone a tenniser because they enjoy hitting a ball over a net. Someone involved in swinging is also involved in many other things . . . it's really unfair to label that person a swinger," McGinley said. McGinley has been involved in the swinging lifestyle since 1969. He has since founded Lifestyles Organization in Anaheim, Calif. His organization holds a swing convention every year and this year he expects more than 3,000 to attend. This weekend convention offers people a chance to educate themselves, socialize and make new friends. This is what McGinley thinks draws so many to the convention. He does not believe most come simply for the sex, and that most people who attend are not what generally comes to mind as 'swingers.' He believes Americans are uncomfortable thinking about sex, and out of this uncomfortableness the misrepresentations of swinging adults are born. "Swingers are not just beautiful, horny and young. Because someone is 3 more older does not mean, they lose their sexual desire. People's most common misconception about sex and swinging is that it's for the young and that is simply not true," McGinley said. McGinley, who has his doctorate in psychology, conducted a 1979 study on senior citizens and their sex lives. His study concentrated on the seniors who travel America in their recreational vehicles. His study found that swinging among RV people is as common as their mud flaps displaying their names. "Older people do not lose their sexual desire just because they are older. In fact, many senior citizens become are more comfortable with their sexuality than many young people. They tend to lose their inhibitions with age," McGinley said. When Bob and Linda met 17 years ago they had both just been burned. Linda had recently gotten out of an 'open-marriage,' and Bob had just divorced his first wife. Both wanted to change lifestyles before embarking on another relationship and swinging helped the couple do this. "On our first date Tom and I went to a swinger club. Neither one of us did anything that night, but we continued to go to the club. Eventually we did get involved in swinging, and now we have been in the lifestyle for 17 years," Linda said. 4 more The couple who are now in their late 50's have their own swing club, Perfect Pairs, in Orlando Fla. Their club is an off-site club. No sex occurs at the actual club, but what people do once they leave the club is up to them. The club has been going strong for nine years, and their marriage has been just as strong for the past 17. They believe the strength in their marriage comes from their swinging activities. "There is very little divorce in this lifestyle. Most people involved in it are on their second marriage, but the end of their first marriage was in no way caused by swinging. Most people choose the swinging lifestyle on their second marriage as an alternative to what might have gone wrong with the first," Linda said. To have a successful relationship was Alan's goal when he first began attending swing parties 20 years ago. He was going through a tough divorce, and he decided to try something new. This something new just happened to be swinging, and after 20 years Alan couldn't be happier with his choice. "I've been married to my second wife for nine years now, and if I hadn't been involved in swinging I would have never met her. The two of us understand that we are not looking for anything better than our marriage, we're simply looking for a way to enhance it," Alan said. 5 more Alan, who is an owner of The Tennessee Social Club, believes that anyone who swings must have a very stable relationship. The people involved in swinging are not interested in finding a constant sexual companion other than their mate. Alan's swing club is quite different from the others. During the week The Tennessee Social Club, in Nashville, is a strip club open to anyone. On the weekends however, it becomes a private club for swingers only, but no sex occurs on-premise. Many couples come just to enhance their own sex life, not to have sex with others. He says they are looking for a "toy," someone that can add variety and excitement to their ongoing relationship. Many couples who come to his club are never involved in any swinging activities. They come simply to go home that night and have incredible sex. McGinley agrees with Alan, and adds that a swinging marriage is a step- above a straight marriage. "These people have been open enough to talk to each other about their sexual desires. They're not hiding anything from each other, and they're open enough to tell their partner of their desires for other people," McGinley said. While swingers are open enough to talk about their activities with other couples, 6 more they are rarely open enough to talk about their activities with the media. Most people who swing believe the media exploits their activities and paints a picture of them that is an abstract one. "What people see and hear about swinging on television and in magazines is far from the truth. Television is interested in selling, not in entertaining or educating," McGinley said. McGinley's annual Lifestyles Organization convention was the subject of HBO's Real Sex 16. He feels it was a good representation for that type of show, but was not a true representation of the swinging lifestyle. "Real Sex was about what we expected it would be for what it is. They paid many people who appeared on it for their services, and this is not something that occurs in swinging," McGinley said. He says that many who appeared on the HBO special were porn stars, and not the typical swinger. The typical swinger in McGinley's eyes is the married couple next door who keep their sex life to themselves. This is how Bill and Linda describe themselves and the members of their group. Media coverage has also left a bad taste in this couple's mouth. "Swingers have been exploited so often by the media that generally they 7 more shut down and don't want to talk to anyone about their lifestyle," Bill said. In the past two years Bill and Linda have had offers to appear on the Sally show, Geraldo and other talk shows, but they have refused all invitations. "We're not crazy, why would we want to get up there and let the audience throw tomatoes at us without giving us a chance to talk about our lifestyle? These shows are simply there to exploit the issues, not to understand them," Bill said. Bill believes the main problem is that many times people think that those who lead alternative lifestyles want their story told. This is not so however, and was not so when Linda and Bill had their first experience with the media. "When we were having our first convention, we were not going to tell anyone, including our best friends. The couple we were having the convention with did tell people and the story eventually made it to an area newspaper. Here we are just a group of people who want to be left alone, but because we don't live just like everyone else they do not grant us this courtesy," Linda said. This is not the only run-in with the media the couple has had. They have also experienced the modern technology of hidden cameras. A news director at TV 6 in Orlando came to one of the couple's Saturday night parties and filmed everything without their knowledge. When the couple learned of TV 6's plans to 8 more air the party on their Monday newscast, they quickly spoke to their attorney and had the showing blocked. "Our clients' faces were going to be on television. People would have seen their dentists, teachers and anyone else who was involved in our club. Here we were just minding our own business doing our own thing and look what happened," Linda said. McGinley says the media portrays swinging as something dirty, something wrong, and this isn't the case. It's just a lifestyle choice no different from other lifestyle choices. In fact Linda and Bill's club is based on the Golden Rule. "Our main philosophy in this lifestyle is 'Do unto others as you would have them do unto yourself," McGinley says. Nevertheless, perhaps Linda puts it better when she explains her philosophy. "Leave my husband just like I will leave yours: with a smile on his face," she said. 9 --30-- Sources: Bill and Linda Perfect Pairs (407) 678-2540 Bob McGinley Lifestyles Organization (714) 229-4870 Alan The Tennessee Social Club (615) 244-2438 Dave Couple's Choice (708) 333-4860 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Teens and Sex.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Jay Gradner Teens and Sex An increasing problem on high school campuses and one of the main concerns of parents, school officials, and the government is teenage sex. It is on the rise, and they are worried that it may get out of control. Teenage sex can be a problem because of the pregnancies and many diseases it can cause. One solution that has been proposed is to distribute condoms in public high schools. This is a topic that is controversial and has been hotly debated for years. There are people who think it would be a good idea and those who think it may worsen the problem rather than solve it.

The reason that people want to distribute condoms in high school is to try to prevent teenage pregnancy, sexually transmitted diseases, and (I separate this from the category of STD's because it is so widespread, deadly, important, frightening, etc.) H.I.V infection. The theory is that if condoms were given out or made available at high schools, then the students would be more inclined to use them. They would have them or be able to get them if they need to use them. This would cut down on unprotected sexual intercourse and prevent the pregnancies, sexually transmitted diseases, and H.I.V. infection. If a student was at a party and decided, on the spur of the moment, to engage in sexual intercourse, then it is more likely that they have a condom if schools distributed them. This sounds good in theory, but will it really work? If schools distribute condoms, shouldn't they also teach the students how to use them and teach them a little about sex (sex education in schools, another controversial topic)?

The world certainly needs to try to decrease teenage pregnancies, STD's, and H.I.V. infection. In an article from the New York Times, the United Nations reports that women, especially sexually active teenage girls, have a higher rate of H.I.V. infection than men in that age group. It cited the slow development of mucous membranes as the reason for the lower protection against infection and increased risk of getting H.I.V. It mentions that in Rwanda, 25% of pregnant women are infected, and 17% of those who have teenage sex will be infected. Those numbers are staggering. In the United States, if even 5% of teenagers who have had sex become infected with H.I.V., then that would translate to hundreds of thousands of teenagers. This shows that H.I.V. could be a bigger problem than it already is if nothing is done about it, and some people think that distributing condoms would help keep the problem from getting worse.

Condom distribution might work, but what if the students do not use them? Also, distributing condoms might start a student to become sexually active that otherwise would not be. Wouldn't condom distribution then increase teenage sex thus increasing the chance of getting pregnant and contracting H.I.V.? Once this student becomes sexually active he or she might not use a condom every time they have sex. Even if they do, condoms are not 100% effective. I repeat-CONDOMS ARE NOT 100% EFFECTIVE. They are only 92-96% effective against pregnancy and not at all effective for blocking H.I.V. transmission. Wouldn't a better option then be to control teenage sex?

Making love is not something to play around with. When people decide to do it, they make a life and death decision. If they contract an STD they risk their life for death. And if a woman gets pregnant, the woman is not guaranteed to live through it (although chances are that she will), and the child is not guaranteed to live for many reasons including abortion.

Shouldn't steps be taken to educate teenagers about what they are getting into before schools start handing out condoms? This would be a better way to prevent the spread of pregnancies and of STD's and H.I.V. If teenagers do not have sex to begin with the risk of infection goes down because, like I said, condoms are not 100% effective. If they know more about the risks, then they can make an educated decision about sex, and then it will be very likely that they will use a condom if they decide to have sex. This is one alternative and might be a better policy to implement than condom distribution.

I think that starting in junior high school, students should learn about pregnancy, sexually transmitted diseases, and H.I.V. There would be a course or a section of a course dedicated to health where students learn about these subjects. Then in high school, students should do a more in-depth study of the consequences of pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases. This could be done as a part of a biology course or as a research project in an English class. Finally, students should learn about H.I.V. and AIDS, how it affects the lives of those who have it, and what can be done about it. Again, this could be a separate course that is required or a part of another required course. Then, pamphlets about all these things should be made available at the health (or nurse's) office and suggested for the students to read before they receive condoms. If this is done, then I believe that teenage sex should be less of a problem than it is now. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\The Biology of Beauty.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Summary of The Biology of Beauty Many articles are written by modern psychologists and psychoanalysts that stress the importance of beauty in human and animal breeding as well as survival. One such article The Biology of Beauty suggests this importance and backs it up with many facts and figures as well as surveys on normal people. The article states many theories and hypotheses and also tries to explain why beauty plays such an important role in sexuality and power. What is beauty? According to this article, beauty is a combination of symmetry, special qualities, and traits. Symmetry is perhaps the most supported part of beauty in this article. The article states that symmetry shows abundance of sexual hormones, health, and strength of the immune system. They support their hypothesis of symmetry's affect on the abundance of sexual hormones with various scientific evidence. Two psychologists, Steven Gangestead and Randy Thornhill measured the symmetry of hundreds of men and women in college. They also asked them to complete a personal confidential survey that gave information on their health and sex lives. What they found was that the men and women with better symmetry had started having sex 3-4 years before the people with average symmetry. Gangestead and Thornhill also completed another survey involving women's responses to symmetrical men and men with average symmetry. The results were as expected. The women with symmetrical partners responded twice as much compared to the women with men having average symmetry. The rate of contraception was also much higher. Animals are much more severe in their choosing. Female penguins won't accept males who aren't plump and symmetrical, and female scorpion flies only accept males with symmetrical wings, as they are better at hunting and protecting. Also, less symmetrical men and women surveyed had more ailments and more frequent accounts of illnesses compared to symmetrical men and women who were overall much healthier. Special qualities also play a role in beauty. A person with normal features is not considered as beautiful as one with a few outstanding features. New Mexico State University's Victor Johnston conducted a computer survey called FacePrints in which participants of all ages and ethnic groups were asked to give their accounts of a perfect face into the computer. What they came up with was very surprising. Instead of selecting a female with average facial features, the men leaned toward a girlish face consisting of many outstanding features. Their ideal face consisted of a small chin and jaws as well as large eyes and luscious lips. Women value the opposite of the face constructed by men: a face consisting of a strong jaw and chin, prominent cheekbones, a broad forehead, and a severe brow. Infants were also tested by psychologist Judith Langlois. In her experiment, Judith showed the infant pictures of attractive and unattractive faces. What she found was that infants stared much longer at the pictures of attractive faces and quickly looked away from the pictures of unattractive faces. The infants, however, had no inkling of what was attractive from media or T.V, so our idea of attractiveness could very well be inate. So beauty is not just a means of selecting the most fit partner. Traits are also an important factor in attractiveness and beauty. Traits reflect fertility and sexual potency in particular. An expert in female traits, Devendra Singh works as a psychologist at the University of Texas studying the attractive traits of the female figure. His survey on attractive female figures gives an outlook on what men find most attractive. According to the results of his survey, men found figure N7 in Devendra's chart the most sexually attractive. Following in popular choice were N8 and U7. The men that took the survey ranged in age from eight to eighty five and yet the favorite of each age group, N7, had a waist to hip ratio of .7 or 70%. So here is the definition of beauty as portrayed by the article. The ideal man should be above average height, have a broad forehead, perfect symmetry in wrist, ankles, and elbows as well as face, a strong chin, a large jaw, a prominent brow, slightly above average musculature, and a waist-hip ratio of .9 or 90%. The ideal woman, on the other hand, should have large eyes, a small jaw, chin, and nose, full lips, firm, symmetrical breasts, unblemished skin, and a waist-hip ratio of .7 or 70%. My opinion concurs with the article for the most part, and their consistency of taking in account that beauty isn't everything and that most people are married and have children despite physical impurities is very admirable. I think that appearance regretfully does have a strong influence in how we perceive people, but it is good that these limits are not severe, and that we can earn others respect with kindness, intelligence, and a good personality. I think that this ability to break through physical barriers separates us from the animals, and even though we may not be as fit for survival as if we had full physical choices, the ability to choose not just on physical attributes makes us a better, smarter more admirable species. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\The feelings of falling in love.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Feelings of Falling in Love What is Love? Is it attraction? Is it intimacy? Is it attachment? Love, in fact, is all of these things combined together. "Love is spiritual, not physical. It is a union of souls and hearts and minds, not something you can't put under your microscope and understand!" Love is an emotion combined with a series of feelings. These feelings can be immensely powerful and wonderful. Romantic love is defined to be an intense emotional state that one person experiences in relation to another. These types of feelings appear to be among the most intense that most of us are capable of, and at least in some cases, grow rather than diminish with time. Falling in love can be one of the most unexplainable feelings a person can endure. There are two sets of feelings that are the basis of modern romantic relationships. The first is attraction. Attraction is the excitement you feel when falling in love. To better explain this feeling, attraction is what you feel when you have met someone new who really excites you and you begin to feel aroused when thinking about this person. Although this sounds very sexual, this feeling is just the first of what will most likely become a sexual passion. When in this first state of attraction, your body feels different - more bouncy, more energetic, and in need of less food and sleep. When in this state of attraction, one feels very happy and different every time that they are with this person. Frequently the presence (or sometimes merely thought) of the loved one can evoke specific physiological reactions. These physiological reactions include: erections for the male, wetness for the female, a lump in the throat, sweaty palms, weak knees, cold feet, a pounding heart. dizziness, and butterflies in the stomach. These physiological reations are completely normal when falling in love. The second type of feeling that one endures when falling in love is attachment. Attachment is a bond or a special tie between people that are attracted to one another. Attachment helps keep people together and has more to do with feelings of security than of excitement. Romantic love requires attraction plus attachment. Someone can be very strongly attracted to another person but never become attached. Without some feeling of attachment, attraction is nonspecific. Once you have begun to fall in love with someone, this process becomes more and more important and you begin to feel more attached to this person. When in this state of attachment, each person would feel as if they are one person combined together. A special bond is shared and a sense of comfort and togetherness is felt in most any situation. This attachment is very normal in close relationships and healthy to a certain extent. Many times one person becomes more dependant on the other and this can be very unhealthy because everyone needs their own sense of identity. Without your own sense of identity, you might feel smothered or unable to funcion without your mate. Either way it is a lose-lose situation. For a healthy relationship, one needs to be able to function without total dependence on their mate. There are three main aspects of love. According to the triangular theory of love, these three components include intimacy, passion, and decision/commitment. Intimacy is the feeling of being connected and close to another person. It is getting to know the person beyond the friendship level and understanding them on a romantic level. An example of this might be going to dinner or the movies with a prospective mate, rather than the casual encounters that someone might have with them in everyday interaction. Intimacy does not only pertain to specific acts, but also in verbal and non-verbal expressions of love. Although verbal expressions of intimate feelings through self-disclosure is important to relationship quality, the nonverbal expression appears to be more important. In general people rely more on nonverbal thanb verval cues to interpret messages. Some examples of these nonverbal cues include touch, gaze, gestures, and time spent together. The next aspect of love is passion. Passion is the feelings or physical attraction and sexual consummation that people have for one another. This is more than idolization of a superstar such as Tom Cruise or Demi Moore. It is an attraction that one might have for a peer or a person with whom they are aquainted. Passion acts as the fire that helps the relationship function. The last aspect of love is decision/commitment. Decision/commitment refers to the belief that one is in love and committed to a certain romantic relationship. This bond may be as informal as a phrase that states they want to date exclusively, or it might be as formal as a ring of gold that bonds them forever. This commitment is exclusive between partners which both need to feel an equal level of commitment which they need to decide together. These three aspects involve no certain amount of time. It depends on the person or persons and the level of the relationship. Time will only give the couple some room to grow and expand the feelings felt for one another. Although these feelings are somewhat similar with most people who fall in love, there are different types of traits that most people tend to fall in love with. Trusting, caring, humor and friendship may be the best examples of features associated with healthy adult love relationships. To be cared for is one of the most rewarding feelings in one's life. In my life I know that I have many people that care about me but to be cared about by my boyfriend is completely different. This feeling is a sense of completeness. Throughout an individuals life they will have the opportunity to experience many different relationships involving these types of feelings for love. Many of these relationships will not be true romantic love. However, hopefully they will learn form these relationships so they do not repeat their mistakes from the past or let others do the same to them. I am now in a relationship where I can say that I am truly in love. I know this because of the feelings I get when I am with this special person and I am definitely attached to him. All of these feelings can be very complicated at times but, when you are in the right relationship this emotional roller coaster is very well worth it to feel these powerful feelings of love. "A loving relationship is like an ideal "home"- within it you can totally be yourself, be accepted, understood, trusted, and respected as a valuable being. It is a nurturing enviornment where effort is made to provide enough caring and security so that one can share hopes and fears and where one is encouraged to learn and grow."(Buscaglia, 46.) Throughout this review of literature, the feelings of falling in love is explained in a factual matter. The relationship process is a complex amount of effort as well as feelings. Most every person will feel these feelings that I have described in some point in their life. When they do begin to feel these feelings of falling in love I wish them happiness and luck. BIBLIOGRAPHY Beal, Anne E. and Sternberg, Robert J. Social Construction of Love, Vol 12 No. 3. London, Thousand Oaks, Ca. and New Delhi. August 1995. pg. 423. Journal of Social and Personal Relationships. Buscaglia, Leo. Loving Each Other: The Challenge of Human Relationships. New Jersey 1984. P. 46. Kalbfleish, Pamala J. Interpersonal Communication: Evolving Interpersonal Relationships. New Jersey, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Publishers. 1993. pg. 82. Liebowitz, Micheal R. The Chemistry of Love. Canada: Little Brown and Company. 1983. Pg. 89. Morrow, Gregory D., Clark, Eddie M. and Brock, Karla F. Individual and Partner Love Styles. Vol. 12 No. 3. London, Thousand Oaks, Ca. and New Delhi. August 1995. Pg. 376. Journal of Social and Personal Relationships. Perper, Timothy. Sex Signals: The Biology of Love. ISI Press. Philadelphia 1985. Pgs. 76 and 83. Pope, Kennith. On Love and Loving: Psychological Perspectives on the Nature and Experience of Romantic Love. Jossey-Bass Publishers. San Francisco, 1980. Pgs 5, 121, 163. THE FEELINGS OF FALLING IN LOVE: A REVIEW OF THE LITERATURE SUBMITTED TO: DR. KAREN SHAFER WRITTEN BY: MELISSA BERNSTEIN COMMUNICATION 325 NOVEMBER 19, 1996 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\The Modern Mens Movement.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Modern Men's Movement The 1970's saw the intensification of the feminist movement as a social, moral, and political force in the American arena. They focused their attention on the systematic oppression of women in politics and business. They were attacking male chauvinism, dominance, and a social system that relegated females to household duties. By most standards, the feminist movement has been successful in nearly all of its endeavors. The result, however, has left the American male uncertain of his own role in not only the dating arena, but the business, marriage, and society in general. All the things that once made a man desirable now make him the enemy of the advancement of women. The result has been a reactionary "Male" movement. Though not as prominent in the media or politics the feminine counterpart, it has garnered a rather loyal following through the 1980's and 1990's. It focuses not on men's rights, but functions more as a male bonding experience that educates and enlightens men about their new roles. "Created in the mid 1980's, the Mythopoetic men's movement emanates from the works of Robert Bly. His view is that the men's role has lost direction. The men's gatherings are to reconstruct a valid male initiation and role model."(Schocke) This male movement has been cautiously encouraged by women's groups. Most realize the new pressures being exerted on men by the changes in society and recognize a male movement as a means to finding the new balance. "I believe that 'we', I.e. men and women, need a "men's movement" in the sense of men that have come to understand the evils of patriarchy ... These are men who are prepared to work in harmony with women to create a new society liberated from patriarchy." (Hagan, 14) Women want and need the men's movement as bad or worse then men do. The entire point of the feminist movement is to change men. Though not overtly stated as such, the promotion of women must occur in men's thoughts to happen in a society initially run by men. They must encourage men to not only bond with each other, but to reconstruct their mindset in a way more appropriate to the new social structure. That is exactly the point of the men's movement. It is important here to distinguish between different factions of the men's movement. There are more than a few, but most fall into one of two categories. The smaller, less important group deals with their frustration in a non-directed physical bonding manner. They have gone so far as to assume initiation and celebration rituals similar to those of Native American culture. The larger group, including feminists and male liberationists, believe in feminization of the male character. "Masculinity distorts an individual's nature. It puts him out of touch with his emotions. Men do not cry. They do not touch each other. They do not form real friendships. They are too silent. They are aggressive, achievement oriented, competitive bullies." (Stearns, 179) Stearns goes on to assert that by assuming more feminine emotional and social traits that allow more healthy relationships. The problems with male-hood have not arisen as a result of men's complacency, but the sudden rapid change in the status of women. "Men may be less responsible for female dissatisfaction than women's inability to find the family an adequate substitute for traditional child bearing." (Stearn, 163) Suddenly, in the last decade, the role of the man has become uncertain. In the 1950's and 60's, men were the breadwinners. A man brought to the marriage the capability of support. The woman brought to the marriage the home and children. Now, the women also bring in the money and the man has become an optional part of the family. Women can now become successful on their own and children become a burden. The man ends up wanting the family more than the woman, and must give up power to have it. When man loses his worth to the relationship, he loses the power and his traditional role also. This shift in power also allows women more room to criticize qualities that have previously gone unnoticed. "To old complaints about male brutality or insufficient attention were added new ones... More recently women have become freer to criticize male lack of emotional sharing and sexual incompatibility." (Stearn, 163) Most feminists recognize that the male movement is a response to their changing wants and needs. Most men, likewise, recognize that a change in their own behavior is needed to promote the social well-being of both sexes. The television media today is but a single example of many institutions striving to embrace the goals of the men's movement. One television show comes to mind immediately. Home Improvement, and Tim (the toolman) Taylor personify the male striving to embrace the new order. Every episode features a man trying shed his male, grunting, belching, insensitive past. No watcher of 1990's sitcoms is unfamiliar with the patented Tim Allen grunt. His goal in life seems to be to keep his wife and kids happy without giving up his tools. That is what the men's movement seems to be about, letting men be happy, keep their family, and their toys, tools, or whatever it is they cherish. There are several questions that need to be asked when the idea of changing either of the sexes arises, however. Why are we trying to change the traits that have evolved in man over the last thousand years? Further, there are certain traits in the male psyche that are genetically based. Are we striving to change those traits or suppressing them? We cannot change the genetic code that makes a man. The expression of those traits can not be altered, just hidden. Today's society strives to hide or change personal features to fit self perception as well as a wanted public image. People change hair color, eye color, and now, even physical sexual characteristics to fit the way they want society to see them. Is the new men's movement just a reflection of this trend? Men have been bashed through the 1970's and 1980's. As a result, men started wanting to change their public image, lest they become referred to as Neanderthals. The resultant movement may be seeking to give the male species a 'facelift'. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\The Oedipus Complex.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ February 1, 1997 Michelle Bauknecht RESEARCH METHODS TEST 1 Definition of the Oedipus Complex: The positive libidinal feelings of a child to the parent of the opposite sex and hostile or jealous feelings toward the parent of the same sex that may be a source of adult personality disorder when unresolved. It is a pattern of profound emotional ambivalence, a troublesome mixture of love and hate. The Oedipus Complex occurs during the phallic stage, from roughly ages 3-6 years. Freud believed that during this stage boys seek genital stimulation and develop both unconscious desires for their mother and jealousy and hatred for their father, whom they consider a rival. It was said that boys felt guilt and lurking fear that their father would punish them, such as by castration. Freud also believed that conscience and gender identity form as the child resolved the Oedipus Complex at age 5 or 6, but this actually happens earlier. A child tends to become strongly masculine or feminine without even having the same sex parent present. Freud argues that all sons unconsciously desire to kill, even if they love, their fathers. He found his own unconscious wish to murder his father in his intensive self analysis in 1897, shortly after the death of his father. Freud says it is only the male child that we find the fateful combination of love for the one parent and simultaneous hatred for the other as a rival. Freud believed Oedipal was a normal part of human psychological growth and it is during this stage children produce emotional conflicts. Other psychoanalysts believed that girls experience a parallel called the "Electra Complex". This comes from a Greek legend of a women named Electra who helped plan the murder of her mother. The Oedipus Complex originates from a myth about a Greek hero named Oedipus, written by Sophocles. Oedipus was the son of Laius and Jocasta who in the fulfillment of an oracle unknowingly kills his father and marries his mother. When Oedipus and Jocasta realize what has happened, Jocasta hangs herself and he rips the golden brooches from his dead mothers gown and plunges them deep into his eyes. Now blinded, he finally sees the truth and banishes himself to a distant land. The fact that Oedipus kills his father and sleeps with his mother without knowing that he has done either shows that it was done---unconsciously. THEORY: If a subject in the experimental group shows more aggressive behavior toward his father and increased affectionate behavior toward their mother after receiving the subliminal messages and the control group shows no increase when shown neutral messages, then it will be proven that the Oedipus Complex does in fact exist in the unconscious. To prove this we bring the behavior out from the unconscious to the sub conscious through the subliminal messages. These boys have repressed these feelings for so long because it is too painful for them to deal with. HYPOTHESIS: Ho: Boys in the experimental group will not increase their aggression to their fathers or more affection for their mothers after receiving subliminal messages. (no change) Hi: Boys in the experimental group receiving subliminal messages will show more aggression toward their father and demonstrate more affection for their mother's. The control group will not demonstrate a changed behavior (Change in behavior) OPERATIONAL HYPOTHESIS: Independent Variable: Experimental group receiving subliminal messages, either aggressive, affectionate or neutral. Dependent Variable: The change in behavior observed from before the subliminal messages to after. METHOD: I evaluated 10 heterosexual boys from the Winnipeg area, all who were between the ages of 15 and 18 and still living at home with both parents. As the head psychologist in the experiment I entered into an agreement w/ the participants that clarified the nature of the research and the responsibilities for both them and myself. The participants were informed that they could withdraw from the experiment at anytime. Questions about the study were asked (participants were told the experiment was a visual test of some sort), therefore deception was being used. After obtaining informed consent to participate (those under age had a consent signed by their guardian) we randomly broke the boys and their families into two groups. One became the control group and the other the experimental group. I then proceeded to observe the families interaction with each other, particularily between the son and his mother and the son and his father. Observations were made through hidden cameras in the house (field research) for the first week (Monday to Friday). This was to provide a baseline measure. I was looking specifically for any type of rivalry between the sons and fathers and affection towards the mothers. Observations were made on behaviors demonstrated and recorded into categories. These categories are : Positive affection toward the mother Negative behavior toward the father Positive = hugs, compliments, gazing & I love you's Negative = swearing, hitting, rolling of eyes & glaring On the Saturday and Sunday the boys were brought into the laboratory (laboratory research in order to control the confines) where they were shown either aggressive & affectionate or neutral messages. Examples of these messages are listed below: Aggressive & Affectionate Neutral Beating dad is fun Trees have leaves Destroy father Mars is a planet I love mom The grass is green I am going to have mom Clouds in the sky Mom is sexy People are human The boys were shown a series of these messages using a tachistoscope which flashes the visual stimuli on a screen to measure unconscious perception. Note: The control group only received neutral messages. In week two (Monday to Friday) the subjects were again observed through the same methods and the data were recorded. Data were reviewed for patterns in increased aggressive behavior towards the father & increased affection for the mother after receiving the aggressive & affectionate stimuli Data from the control group were also reviewed for any correlations. DATA: RESULTS: Reject the Ho because these calculations indicate a change in behavior after receiving aggressive & affectionate messages and no change after the neutral messages. DISCUSSION: The Oedipus Complex appears to be a common feeling among young boys. Studies have indicated boys between the ages of 3-6 have strong feelings of desire to their mothers and hostile feelings of jealousy to their fathers. These studies have found that the boys repress these memories because they are so painful. It looks like subliminal messages cause the Oedipal Complex to come out from the unconscious by bringing it to the sub-conscious where the boys know what they are feeling but can't understand why they are having these feelings. Because we could not control all the variables we could not make a positive identity that the subliminal messages actually cause the Oedipal Complex. All though we can now assume, that from these findings boys do repress their feelings in the unconscious until they are somehow brought into the sub-conscious. Means and standard deviations were used (which are the descriptive statistics most frequently encountered in psychological research) to describe my set of scores adequately. These calculations indicate the control group to have no significant difference from week one to week two and the experimental group a significant difference between week one and week two. There was of course some flaws with the experiment. Having such a small sample could have lead to misleading results or a biased sample (a sample that doesn't reflect the population as a whole). A simple random sample was not used and therefore each member of the population did not have an equal chance of being selected as a member of the sample. The hidden cameras were completely unethical, the families were unaware that any taping was occurring. I may have also missed interactions that were not caught on tape and therefore not recording accurate data, this could lead to distorted data sets and calculations. It was felt that deception had to be used, because it was believed we could not do the procedure and get accurate results without the use of it. All participants were debriefed at the conclusion of the experiment. I revealed the true purpose of the experiment and reduced any stress or other feelings that the participants expressed as experiencing. At the completion of the study I provided all the participants information about the experiment and results of the research. Any misconceptions they may have had were lifted and they were reassured that no harm was done or risks taken. Complete confidentiality was maintained throughout the experiment. By being able to reject the Ho, there by supporting the Hi hypothesis (that is ever so close to my heart) I have proven that the Oedipus Complex exists too some degree in males. So basically (and hypothetically) I have performed this entire study, went through all the proper analyses, and the difference came out to be significant at the .05 level. So now I consider my life to have immense meaning and I am sure I will impress all my friends at parties with my statistics and new found knowledge on the Oedipus Complex. I am absolutely positive that I have also impressed you with all the work I have put into this cooked experiment. :) GLOSSARY OF TERMS: Laboratory Research: research that occurs within the controlled confines of a scientific laboratory. Field Research: research settings more closely match the situation we encounter in daily living & results of these studies might generalize more easily than lab studies. Basic Research: most research is about psychological concerns, describing and predicting and explaining fundamental principles of behavior. Applied Research: has direct and immediate relevance to the solution of a real world problem. Mundane Realism: refers to how closely the experiment mirrors real life experiences. Experimental Realism: concerns the extent to which an experiment has an impact on the subjects, forces them to take the matter seriously and involves them in the procedures. Operational Definitions: science must be objective and precise, that all concepts should be defined in terms of a set of operations to be performed. Converging Operations: psychology uses this --->the idea that our understanding of some behavioral phenomena is increased when a series of investigations, all using slightly different operational definitions & experimental procedures is performed. Serendipity: used to refer to the kind of accidental observation that lead to creative ideas for research. Theory: a set of statements about some behavioral phenomena. Construct: a hypothetical factor that can not be observed directly but is inferred from certain behaviors and assumed to follow from certain circumstances. e.g.] expectation--> why a behavior occurred? because of ABC Deduction: reasoning from a set of general statements toward the prediction of some event. Hypothesis: an educated guess about what should happen under certain circumstances. Induction: the logical process of reasoning from the specific (individual exp. outcome) to the general, used when the results of specific research studies are used to support or refute a theory. Falsification: emphasizes putting theories to the test by trying too disprove or falsify them. Parsimony: includes the minimum number of constructs & assumptions in order to adequately explain & predict. Programs of research: a series of interrelated studies. Replication: study that duplicates some or all of the procedures of some prior study. Extension: this resembles a prior study and usually replicates part of it, but goes further and adds at least one additional feature. Partial Replication: part of the study which replicates some earlier work. Valid: if a behavioral measure, measures what is has been designed to measure. Face Validity: granted when a measure appears on the surface to be a reasonable measure of some trait. Predictive Validity: concerns whether the measure can accurately forecast some future event. Construct Validity: 2 issues: whether the construct being measured by a particular tool is a valid construct and whether the particular tool is the best one measuring the construct. Population: a group. Sample: any sub-group of the population. Biased Sample: a sample that doesn't reflect the population as a whole. Simple random sample: a probability sample--> each member of the population has equal chance of being selected as a member of the sample. Descriptive Statistics: summarize the data collected from the sample of subjects participating in your study. Inferential Statistics: allow you to draw conclusions about your data that can be applied to broaden the population. Frequency Distribution: way to organize a set of scores by creating a picture of them (graph). Null Hypothesis: there is no difference in performance between the different conditions that you are studying. Alternative Hypothesis: Ho= research hypothesis, the outcome you are hoping to find. (therefore in my study I am hoping to disprove or reject the Ho, thereby supporting the Hi, the hypothesis close to my heart) Type I Error: rejecting the null when null is in fact true. Type II Error: fail to reject null, but you are wrong. You didn't find a significant effect in your study, naturally feel depressed about it, but are in error. Oedipal: resulting from or relating to the Oedipus Complex. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\The pros and Cons of Pornography.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ As the debate over pornography and its place in society grows hotter every day, several authors in particular shed a new light on the subject. Both their intuition and insight involving their beliefs can help the reader a great deal in seeing aspects of this debate that might have otherwise gone without the consideration that they so deserve. I believe that pornography is not only okay, but is allowing our country to take a step back and ask ourselves how far we are willing to go and what we are willing to sacrifice in order to preserve free speech and our rights to personal choice. The argument over pornography is not merely the debate over right or wrong, but also involves the theory that its existence requires, or possibly even causes, an inequality between men and women. I ask you, how could something like pornography cause an in-equality between men and women when women are the major contributors to the industry? Who is going to watch a porn without women in it? Therefore, at least at first glance, it would seem that since women are actively contributing to the business of pornography maybe they should be criticized at least equally if not more so than the men who watch it. According to author J.M. Coetzee and his article "The Harms of Pornography", the real questions here are, "what is the difference between obscenity and pornography", and even more importantly, "where do we draw the line between the two"? Coetzee brings up a good point here. A point on which the entire debate over pornography hinges. What is the defenition of "obscenity"? An excerpt from a speech by Mike Godwin, Online Counsel for the Electronic Frontier Foundation, gives a good definition of obscenity in his on-line article: "Fear of Freedom: The Backlash Against Free Speech on the 'Net'". Everybody more or less knows something about what qualifies as obscene. You know it has something to do with "community standards," right? And with appealing to the "prurient interest." A work has to be a patently offensive depiction of materials banned by state statute and appeal to the prurient interest to be obscene and it also has to meet one other requirement. It also has to lack serious literary, artistic, social, political or scientific value. That's how something is classified as "obscene." Godwin states that one of the criteria for decency or absence of obscenity is that something must contain social political or scientific value. Is it possible that pornography is an outlet for people that prevents ideas that start out as fantasies or desires from becoming real? If so, then it's possible that the porn industry is doing us a bigger favor than we know. In an article written by Donna A. Demac, the history of censorship, obscenity, pornography and the rights of "the people" are conveyed with a decidedly liberal attitude. Demac's article gives an intelligent overview as to the actions of various political parties, groups and activists that have fought either for or against some of the issues regarding pornography, and his article can be effectively used to defend free speech. The most opinionated and conservative of the authors included is Catherine MacKinnon, who touches on the thought that there is a great deal of similarity between pornography and black slavery. In her article "Pornography, Civil Rights and Speech" she states that "the harm of pornography does not lie in the fact that it is offensive but that, at least in developed societies, it is an industry that mass produces sexual intrusion, access to, possession and use of women by men for profit". MacKinnon approaches pornography not from a "moral" standpoint, but strictly from the "political" point of view that says pornography is a threat to the gender equality of our nation. I say she is wrong and that not only is pornography okay, but in many cases could contribute to the health of our society. I will quickly agree that pornography should be kept away from the eyes of our children, and that there is a proper time and place for it, but consider some of the acts that, providing that pornogrpahy was made illegal, would not only go under ground but might actually become real instead of acted out. Coetzee goes to great lengths to bring to light indescrepancies and unclarified ideas throughout MacKinnon's article. One of Coetzee's most prominent points is that the differences between "obscenity" and "pornography" go far beyond a difference in term based on either political or moral argument. While at times Coetzee seems to generally disagree with or at least greatly challenge MacKinnon's ideas, there are times at which the two authors trains of thought almost seem to coincide. One such issue would be that MacKinnon is not necessarily looking to hunt out all occurrences of pornography in today's literature and media, but to snuff out the commercial end of it. The end that makes billions based on women being "used" by men, and does nothing at all to improve their social standing in our society. But why must everything be used to bolster the social position of women? It is this topic specifically that seems to have gone un-argued by Coetzee. Coetzee's stand on this issue of pornography and obscenity as a part of today's culture is never quite addressed may very well remain a mystery to the reader. From many of the author's statements and criticism's of MacKinnon, one could gather that he takes a much more liberal stand and yet somehow successfully avoids pressing his opinions. He also does a wonderful job of highlighting some of the more minute intricacies related to MacKinnon's writing which may have otherwise gone unnoticed. If you read Demac's article you may find that "Sex", throughout history has been more than merely a method of procreation. In Demac's article it is also stated that the editorial and news press at times found sexual content the only way to keep the political news interesting. Based on Demac's article, sex has always been sort of a "mystery" or something dark that nobody liked to talk about, and yet everybody was interested in. Maybe this is the reason that our society today has such a hard time talking to there children about sex and the prevention of such things as pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases. I am often amazed that people have such a hard time talking about sex and sex related topics when it rates second in priority among human drives. Second only to the drive to eat. Pornography is nothing new, in fact prostitution is sometimes called "the world's oldest profession". All that has changed is the degree in which it is used. People become numb to what once was erotic or dangerous and eventually want more. Demac's article illustrates this extremely well as he gives a general overview of the history of pornography. His view is very helpful in seeing how pornography has progressed and where it is now, relative to where it has been. Unfortunately as all of our authors have, in their own way stated, sex is not the real issue at hand here. The issue is "Obscenity". Pornography in these writers eyes seems to be a mixture of sex which is completely natural and nearly every person enjoys at one time or another and obscenity which is the element that MacKinnon says "keeps sex interesting for men". It seems that if things (sex and pornography) were less extravagantly portrayed on the television, print and even the radio, that less would be needed to fulfill one's "appetite" for eroticism. If there actually were some "line" that were drawn, unable to be crossed, would that given amount of "danger" be enough? I doubt it. The thing that keeps men (the major supporters of the pornography industry) so interested in women according to MacKinnon is the idea of having the power over a woman. It's this power that breeds obscenity as men want more and more of this "power". Sometimes it's taken much to far, but where can you draw the line? When is too much too much? Coetzee brings up a good point when he quotes Mackinnon: "In visual media...it takes a real person doing each act to make what you see; pornography models are real women to whom something real is being done". Coetzee challenges this argument by asking the reader about violence in movies. He asks, "Are knife thrusts and gunshots not just as real?" According to Coetzee, the acts of sex portrayed on a television screen are happening to real people, yet one of the greatest attributes of sex, and one of the things that make it sacred are the feelings involved between the two people. Therefore, if there are no feelings between the two actors, isn't it merely acting? The models are being paid and have most likely been made aware of what will happen and therefore given their consent. What about the possibility that the problem not only lies in the hands of the men who watch these acts on a video tape, but the women who make them. Without the availability of women who were willing to produce this kind of material the pornography industry would come to a screeching halt. What's there to watch without women? Maybe it all comes down to; "If you're not a part of the solution, you're part of the problem". The lines between right and wrong are often much more gray than black and white, which is most likely where most people live. No one can say to another what is right and wrong, or what should or shouldn't be done, that decision has to be left to the individuals themselves. It's this issue of pornography having an effect on women who aren't even involved in the industry of making or even watching it. We as a nation and even a world stand to learn a lot from simply listening to ourselves. We like to stand up and say what is right, and yet acting on it rarely happens. In order for our society to come to any sort of peace on this issue of pornography, it needs to be accepted that people need to be allowed to make decisions for themselves without the intervention of some government medium, but only as long as those decisions don't effect or hinder the rights of others. Pornography is an immense opportunity for an experiment in freedom of speech and democracy. The largest scale experiment this world has ever seen. It's up to you and it's up to me and it's up to all of us to explore that opportunity, and it's up to all of us not to lose it. I'm not yet a parent myself, and I may not be for some time, but I worry about my future children and pornography all the time. Here's what I worry about. I worry that 10 or 15 or even 20 years from now she will come to me and say, "Daddy, where were you when they took freedom of the press and speech away from us?" and I want to be able to say I was there -- and I helped stop that from happening. f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\The Struggle for Acceptance.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "When the dust settles and the pages of history are written, it will not be the angry defenders of intolerance who have made the difference, that reward will go to those who dared to step outside the safety of their privacy in order to expose and rout the prevailing prejudice." - John Shelby Spong Episcopal Bishop of the Diocese of Newark, NJ November 21, 1996 A Struggle for Acceptance During World War II and especially the twenty years after brought great political and social changes to the U.S.. Undoubtedly, one of the major changes was the new awareness of homosexuality. If this new awareness was to the advantage or if it was really wanted by the gay and lesbian population is a question that arises; if they really had a choice in the matter is another. I think gays= relentless struggle for acceptance into mainstream society came from the American constitution itself. After all, the gay liberation movement started in America, the land of the free, where all men are created equal and with an inalienable right to pursue their own happiness. No one should be able to take these rights away from anyone. Also, in the 1950s, the civil rights movement became active and words like desegregation and equal rights for all became synonymous with the American way of life. Stand up and fight against those who have done you wrong! This is what gave homosexuals such a conviction to start fighting for their own cause. This paper will follow the progress of gay and lesbians in the twentieth century before, during and after World War II. What was their position in the armed forces during the war and what was government and military policy during and after the war on gays in the army and in government positions? How did gay and lesbians respond to the new policies after the war and why were organizations like the Mattachine Society and the Daughters of Bilitis founded? On December 7, 1941 at 7:55 a.m. local time, Japan attacked Pearl Harbor. The Unites States declared war on Japan and was suddenly a participant in the largest war in the history of mankind. A massive military force of 12 million men was assembled. American soldiers were sent to Europe and Japan to participate and win the Big One. The military bureaucracy grew accordingly and thousands of new jobs were created. With the military=s enormous demand for personnel, drafted American men found themselves in isolated gender segregated environments. All the big war movies depict this with the GI=s longing for leave so he could go downtown and find himself a prostitute. What these movies do not show is a new community, within the military, of homosexuals who until now lived socially isolated lives because they were either unsure of what they were or of their sexual preferences or just plain scared of what people would think if they found out their secret. In the military, these people found other gay men who were in the same predicament. They weren=t alone. Before the war, gays and lesbians were almost invisible from society. They were not mentioned in the popular media and the general population was oblivious to their existence. An occasional arrest or school expulsion of a Asexual psychopath@ were the only vague signs that the public would hear about. Now that the military accepted or at least needed the cooperation of all men, including homosexuals, an important page had been turned in the progress of gay rights, however, it also set the scene for discrimination and prejudice. Homosexuals were in all branches of the armed forces, from paper pushing to front line combat. Before enlisting, interrogators had forced them to describe their lifestyle, which in turn made it impossible for homosexuals to continue hiding in the closet but instead had to take the first step in living a new open lifestyle. They were classified as Asexual psychopaths@ on their military records, however, they were not being discriminated by the military at this point in time. An apparatus was even set up to accommodate gay personnel. Through this apparatus, the military ended up with quite an extensive record of homosexual behavior and was considered an expert on the subject. Military scientists much later said that through studying homosexuals' behavior could find nothing to support evidence that gay and lesbians were in any way psychopaths or had any form of mental disorder. This report came out after the 1940s and 1950s; until then, the military denied having made any research on homosexuals. After World War II, the military suddenly made a decision not to have gay or lesbians in the armed forces anymore. They would be discharged without any benefitsa even though they hadn=t done anything wrong. This caused gay veterans to unite and fight against sexual discrimination and some were later the founders of organized gay rights movements. Exposed by the war, gays and lesbians decided to continue living their lives in the open, although many still preferred living quietly in discrete suburbs, coming out only under pseudonyms in articles or books. Bars for gays and lesbians became a major gathering place. Here they could mingle and be themselves. These bars became wide spread and were not only confined to the major U.S. cities but were established in many small towns as well. The general public and media started noticing this growth and with the common knowing of homosexuals being perverted sexual psychopaths, child molesters, sex offenders and sex degenerates, a fear spread for the safety of women and children who could be snatched by these dangerous people. This fear initiated the anti-gay policies and sex psychopath laws of the late 1940s and early 1950s, where gay and lesbians were witch hunted and fired from their work place. The policy that had the greatest impact was President Eisenhower=s signing of Executive Order #10450, stating that sexual perversion was reason for prejudice hiring and firing of workers Gay veterans were a select group of American patriots, who, for the most part wanted things to go back to how they were and just lead secure and stable lives. These new policies caused much irritation and the veterans felt they were constantly being mistreated, which gave them all the more reason to speak up. They could have continued to live quiet lives but they were pushed into the open by the government, and now that they were exposed, they weren't going to go back in the closet without a fight. The new strict moral values of the postwar period and the nuclear family did not help gays and lesbians blend into society. Instead, homosexuals were being scapegoated and considered sex deviates. The idea of deviates and wave builders went well together with the red scare and homosexuals were feared even more than before. Communist homosexuals would mean the downfall of western society as we know it....at least that is what the government wanted us to believe. The theory of homosexuals being sex deviates was also supported by psychiatrists who wanted more influence over the criminal justice system and allowed for the incarceration of homosexuals into mental institution. This caused arrests for sodomy, perversion and indecency to skyrocket and many men and women ended up in these institutions. The military=s turnaround and postwar treatment of homosexuals and the homophobia and irrational fear of gays that they caused, made its way to the civilian bureaucracy. In the 1950s, senators launched an attack on gay employees. Senator Joseph McCarthy led the crusade against homosexuals and communists and was feared by nearly all American; he had the power to dismiss you from your place of work and put you in an institution. Homosexuals were even considered to be easier targets for communist propaganda and were also the main reason for the purges in the government sector. People were afraid gays would deliver U.S. secrets to the Russians. Even though gays and lesbians were hounded everywhere, they didn=t defend themselves from the attacks. Homosexuals had no one to speak up for them at that time and were unsure of what to do. Instead they isolated themselves and bottled up the anger and fear they felt for society. Gay veterans were no exception, however, they didn't accept the circumstances and conditions that had been set before them. They understood it was impossible for them to live the way they used to; in order for them to lead an open life, the hounding had to stop. They had fought a war to preserve their liberty and no one should be able to take that away from them now. The first organization for gays was founded in Germany. The Scientific Humanitarian Committee wanted to abolish the German anti-gay penal code and to educate the public on being gay. The movement was short lived and was disintegrated when the Nazi regime came to power. There was also an effort for gay organizing in Chicago during the 1920s but they dissolved without major recognition. Then came the Mattachine Society. It was founded in 1950 in Los Angeles as a response to anti-gay campaigns in Washington, the constant police raiding of gay bars and that gays were an oppressed minority and should have someone to speak for them. The Mattachine Society would help gays out of jail, consult gays and refer them to psychiatrists, if they needed one. However, staying above budget was not easy. Call says the active members were doing more than they were getting paid for. Publishing the Mattachine Review, a gay magazine, was a demanding occupation and member fees did not cover all the work that had to be done. A bar directory was also published by the Society together with the Daughters of Bilits=s own magazine, the Ladder. The original founders were gay veterans from WWII and consisted of Chuck Rowland, Bob Hull, Harry Hay, Rudy Gernreich, Konrad Stevens, Dale Jennings, Stan Witt and Paul Bernard. The most charismatic of these was Chuck Rowland. He himself was an army veteran and an idealist. After the war, he had joined the American Veterans Committee and later the communist party. Being a member of the communist party would later cause him his seat with the Mattachine Society. These founders had a vision that all homosexuals would eventually come out and parade down the streets of LA. Until then, they sought refuge under pseudonyms when publishing anything of homosexual nature. Many joined the Society but no one knew who ran the organization. Rowland and the others thought it safest to keep it that way in the beginning. In 1954, the founders decided to become an open democratic organization and a vote was held as to whom should be the leaders. Rowland and the others wanted a radical group of expansionists and protesters. Hall Call, their opposition, wanted to take a more conservative approach. He meant that for the group to survive, they did not want to attract unnecessary attention to themselves; also to have an open organization, they had to eliminate everything that could give the government, especially McCarthy, an excuse to shut the organization down, which meant removing the communist faction from the group. Call won the vote and most if not all of the original founders were asked to resign. This decision left them very bitter and the question whether they had done the right thing by going "public" they way they had is still asked. Rowland claimed Call was the reason for the Mattachine=s downfall, having not an ounce of organizational spirit in his whole body. Call on the other hand, who was a journalist, saw the McCarthy threat as real and if the Mattachine Society wanted to enhance the Society and do some good, staying low was the only answer. Membership later decreased in the late 1960s and members instead joined a seceded branch of the Society called SIR. Up until 1950s, no Aopen-minded@ study had ever been made of male homosexuals. However, in 1956, Dr. Evelyn Hooker, a professor at UCLA, presented a paper to the American Psychological Association in Chicago, in which she had conducted an experiment of homosexuals and heterosexuals to study their Afundamental personal behavior@ using the Rorschach, the Thematic Apperception and the Make a Picture tests. The judges were internationally recognized scientists and were not told who had been taking the tests. The result came out and the judges could not find any relation between the subjects= sexual preferences and their answers. Dr. Hooker received the Distinguished Contribution Award for her study. Dr. Hooker was also confronted by many lesbians, asking her to conduct a test on them as well. She refused on the grounds that a woman conducting tests on women would be considered biased and not be taken seriously. In 1955, lesbians in San Francisco founded the lesbian equivalent to the Mattachine Society; they called it the Daughters of Bilitis. The movement was unsure on how to proceed; whether they should engage in picketing and other civil rights activities or whether it should challenge the medical profession's claim that homosexuality was an illness. Their task consisted of counseling lesbians and educate mothers who thought their daughters might be lesbian. One sad case was when a daughter confronted her parents and told them of her being a lesbian. The parents didn=t take it as well as she might have hoped for. Instead they raised a gravestone with her name on it and declared her dead by listing her in the obituaries in the local newspaper. In June of 1969, the Stonewall Inn, Greenwich Village, was considered the dawning of the gay liberation movement. A police raid caused homosexuals to riot, not accepting the constant terrorizing from the authorities. The three day rioting led to the beginning of a new mass movement, the Gay Liberation Front, derived from the controversial Vietnamese National Liberation Front; wanting radical change, much like Chuck Rowland and the founders of the Mattachine Society and fighting fiercer and with more pride and confidence than before. Gays and lesbians began joining forces and recognized their common cause; to stand up for their rights as human beings and not willing to be suppressed any longer. This historic event is every year embodied in New York's Gay Parade. There was a nationwide protest against the discrimination of gay military personnel but it didn=t have much impact. Military policy is still very much biased against homosexuals in the armed forces; even after government institutions loosened up their restrictions on gay policy. The military argued that homosexuals in service would threaten the moral and job performance of enlisted personnel. The discharge policy backfired. Instead of producing Asexual security@ for the soldiers, it reinforced hostility and prejudice among personnel. This policy goes against the secret military reports that say gays are suited for the military and the gay history of World War II, which showed that gay men could be just as courageous as straight men. It only leaves us to believe that the military has no respect for gay personnel and are only using them when in a crisis and being in need of cannon fodder. Looking back, the Mattachine Society and the Daughters of Bilitis were the pioneers for all gay and lesbians. They created a sturdy foundation on which to build a national recognition and understanding of homosexuals. Without them there would most probably not have been a Stonewall Inn incident. Who is to blame for homosexuals having to fight for recognition and acceptance against what seemed to be the entire American public? Before World War II, the public was uneducated and unaware of the gay and lesbian society they lived with. Like a child, they were easily affected by government doctrine, justified by the government=s need to keep the economy growing by uniting the people with false anti-Communist anti-gay propaganda and thereby creating an illusionary external and internal enemy. From a purely economic view, the government wanted Keyen=s AAnimal Spirits@ (herd mentality) to be positive and united and not have them go into another depression of pessimistic thinking. The postwar years were the first time the government had this much control over industry and officials thought it should stay that way. To do this, the public had to be satisfied and not worried about another recession. Communism and the gay threat were just the excuses the government needed to unite the population. They would foster the American ideal on how to be and act and deviance from this ideal, would cause the ARussian Bear@ to invade the American peace loving neighborhoods. I think homosexuals were used as scapegoats and were a minority that could be sacrificed for the governments proclaimed Agood@ of the nation. SOURCES: $ The American Record; volume II: since 1865, by William Graebner & Leonard Richards, McGraw-Hill, Inc. $ Making History; The Struggle for Gay and Lesbian Equal Rights 1945 - 1990, by Erik Marcus, HarperCollins Publishers INTERESTING AND MORE DETAILED EXCERPTS FROM INTERNET SOURCES FOR FURTHER READING: The Stonewall Inn, (named after the Confederate General 'Stonewall' Jackson), was a gay bar (said to be sleazy and Mafia-run) at 51-53 Christopher Street just east of Sheridan Square in New York's Greenwich Village. On the night of 27/28th. June, 1969, a police inspector and seven other officers from the Public Morals Section of the First Division of the New York City Police Department arrived shortly after midnight, served a warrant charging that alcohol was being sold without a license, and announced that employees would be arrested. The patrons were ejected from the bar by the police while others lingered outside to watch, and were joined by passers-by. The arrival of the paddy wagons changed the mood of the crowd from passivity to defiance. The first vehicle left without incident apart from catcalls from the crowd. The next individual to emerge from the bar was a woman in male costume who put up a struggle which galvanized the bystanders into action. The crowd erupted into throwing cobblestones and bottles. Some officers took refuge in the bar while others turned a fire hose on the crowd. Police reinforcements were called and in time the streets were cleared. During the day the news spread, and the following two nights saw further violent confrontations between the police and gay people. The event was important less for its intrinsic character than for the significance subsequently bestowed on it. The Stonewall Rebellion was a spontaneous act of resistance to the police harassment that had been inflicted on the homosexual community since the inception of the modern vice squad in metropolitan police forces. It sparked a new, highly visible, mass phase of political organization for gay rights that far surpassed, semi-clandestine homophile movement of the 1950s and 1960s, exemplified by the Mattachine Society. The Mattachine Society newsletter described the rebellion as 'the hairpin drop heard round the world'. The event has been commemorated by a parade held each year in New York City on the last Sunday in June, following a tradition that began with the first march on 29th. June, 1970, and by parallel events throughout the United States.@ STONEWALL: THE HISTORICAL EVENT The confrontations between demonstrators and police at The Stonewall Inn in Greenwich Village over the weekend of June 27-29, 1969 are usually cited as the beginning of the modern movement for Lesbian/Gay liberation. What might have been a routine police raid on a bar patronized by homosexuals, became a signal event which sparked a movement. The Stonewall riots have developed into the stuff of myth, about which many of the most commonly held beliefs are probably untrue. In 1969, it was illegal to operate any business catering to homosexuals in New York City-as it still is, today in 1991, in many places in the United States and elsewhere. The standard procedure was for the New York City police to raid such establishments on a semi-regular basis, to arrest a few of the most obvious 'types' and to fine the owners prior to letting business continue as usual by the next evening. It has been suggested that the majority of the patrons at the Stonewall Inn were black and Hispanic drag queens, but perhaps the goddess has always valued these rare creatures much too highly to ever let them become a majority. In fact, most of the patrons that evening were most likely young, college-age white men expecting to spend the rest of their lives in the quiet desperation of the middle-class closet. They knew that it was reasonably safe to enter the Stonewall Inn precisely because there were a few colored drag queens, butch bulldykes and others whose double-minority status made them far more likely candidates for arrest; this gave everyone else time to cover their faces and run for the nearest exit. After midnight June 27-28, 1969, four men and two women from the New York Tactical Police Force called a raid on The Stonewall Inn at 55 Christopher Street. After leaving the bar, many of the patrons decided to wait around outside while the police dispatched the 'usual suspects' into the vans. It is said that this was the first time where Lesbians and Gay men fought back; in fact, there had already been several incidents in both Los Angeles and New York where sizable groups of Gays had resisted arrest. More to the point, the queens targeted for arrest had always fought back, alone and unsupported as they were led time and again to the vans. What was unique about Stonewall and gives it a resonance which continues to inspire today was that it was perhaps the first time when Lesbians and Gay men as a group were able to see beyond the lipstick and the high heels, beyond the skin color and recognize the oppression which threatens us all. The greatest great myth concerning the Stonewall riots is that it was a Lesbian/Gay event. It is likely that many of those who began pitching pennies, then beer bottles, at the police that night weren't even homosexual. The only publicly reported arrest was a straight folk singer who was appearing next door and who joined the melee after leaving work. The streets of Greenwich Village were home to many young people whose politics were defined by the blossoming anti-war movement, left-wing political ideologies and the successes of the Women's liberation and Black Civil Rights movements. Like their Lesbian/Gay brothers and sisters, they were prepared to recognize oppression and thus willing to respond to it. (Anyone who thinks being able to see oppression is easy has to only remember the Clarence Thomas confirmation hearings.) In all, some 300 to 400 people became involved in the attempt to stop the arrests, erupting into violent protest. The police and the bar owners, who were perceived to be part of the repressive system at work, barricaded themselves inside the Stonewall Inn for protection. While they awaited reinforcements, the crowd outside attempted to burn the bar down with the cops inside. Eventually, a squadron of patrol cars arrived and chased the crowd away from the bar, and then around the narrow village streets for several hours. The following night, a new crowd assembled outside the Stonewall and rioted when the police attempted to break it up. Provocative articles appearing in the NY Post, Daily News and especially The Village Voice helped to consolidate Gay willingness to fight back. Within a few days, representatives of the Mattachine Society and the Daughters of Bilitis organized the city's first ever "Gay Power" rally in Washington Square. On July 27, 1969, speeches by Martha Shelley and Marty Robinson were followed by a candlelight march to the site of the Stonewall Inn. Five hundred people showed up, thought to have included almost the entire 'out-of-the-closet' population of Lesbians and Gay men in New York, as well as their supporters from the political left. The rest as they say is history... STONEWALL: The Movement Before Stonewall, there were a number of groups working for homosexual rights, ever since the concept had been defined in nineteenth century Germany, home to the world's first politically organized movement. In the United States, since April 1965, Frank Kameny of Washington, DC had been organizing Homosexual Reminder Days on the ellipse across from the White House and at Independence Hall in Philadelphia. These were sedate affairs of a few dozen picketers with the men in jackets and ties and the Lesbians in skirts and dresses. Their principal demand was for civil service protection and the right of homosexuals to hold government jobs. The New York delegation that attended the July 4th picket in 1969, one week after Stonewall, held hand and shouted down the other marchers. This was the last Homosexual Reminder Day and a clear sign that the Stonewall riots had set something new in motion. During the first year after Stonewall, a whole new generation of organizations emerged, many identifying themselves for the first time as "Gay" meaning not only a sexual orientation, but a radical new basis for self-identification and with a sense of open political activism. Older groups such as the Mattachine Society or the Westside Discussion Group whose members had used first names or altogether fictitious ones to protect their identities soon made way for the Gay Liberation Front and the various regional Gay Activists Alliances. The vast majority of these new activists were under thirty, new to political organizing and believed everything was possible. Many groups were affiliated with specific colleges and universities, again with "Gay" replacing "Homophile" in the names of most older groups and almost all new ones. By the summer of 1970, groups in at least eight American cities were sufficiently organized to schedule simultaneous events commemorating the Stonewall riots for the last Sunday in June. The events varied from a highly political march of three to five thousand in New York to a parade with floats for 1200 in Los Angeles. MATTACHINE SOCIETY One of the earliest gay movement organizations in the USA. It began in Los Angeles in 1950-51. Its name was given by the pioneer activist Harry Hay in commemoration of the French medieval and Renaissance SociJtJ Mattachine, a musical masque group which he had studied while preparing a course on the history of popular music for a workers' education project. The name was meant to symbolize the fact that "gays were a masked people, unknown and anonymous", and the word, also spelled matachin or matachine , has been derived from the Arabic of Moorish Spain, in which mutawajjihin , relates to masking oneself. Such an opaque name is typical of the homophile movement of the time in which open proclamation of the purposes of the group through a revealing name was regarded as imprudent. At first the structure of the society followed that of freemasonry with a pyramid structure, where cells at the same level would be unknown to each other. The founders were Marxists and analyzed homosexuals in terms of an oppressed cultural minority. The communist leanings of the organization put it under some pressure during the anti-Communist phase in the USA. The era of McCarthyism had begun on 9th. February, 1950 with a speech by Senator Joseph R. McCarthy of Wisconsin, at Lincoln's Birthday dinner of a Republican League in Wheeling, West Virginia. Paul Coates wrote in a Los Angeles newspaper in March 1953 linking "sexual deviates" with "security risks" who were banding together to wield "tremendous political power". The Mattachine Society was restructured, with a more transparent organization, and its leadership replaced. It also changed its aims to the assimilation of homosexuals into general society, which reflected its rejection of the notion of a homosexual minority. However the Society declined, and at its convention in May 1954 only forty-two members attended. The Mattachine Society produced the monthly periodical ONE Magazine , starting in January 1953 and eventually achieving a circulation of 5000 copies. The regular publication of the magazine ceased in 1968, but its publisher, ONE Inc., still exists. In January, 1955 the San Francisco branch of the Mattachine Society began a more scholarly journal, Mattachine Review , which lasted for ten years. The periodicals reached previously isolated individuals and helped Mattachine to become better known nationally. Chapters functioned in a number of USA cities through the 1960s. However, they failed to adapt to the radical militantism after the Stonewall Rebellion and faded away. a to loose your benefits in the military, such as a military pension, you normally had to act undisciplined, refuse orders and putting your buddies life in danger. 1 f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\What is Love .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Upon examination of the vast amounts of theories on love I can only find myself in a more convoluted state. Love is in fact a great mystery to me, and I have only achieved frustration in trying to explicate it. In Scott Peck's book The Roadless Traveled there are a conglomerate of avenues that are explored within the topic of love. It is here that some insight is expressed to me about this perplexing subject. Although I do feel that actual life experiences that I have been involved in recently have attributed to a better understanding of this love phenomena, some of the ideas that are expressed in this book were of tremendous merit. I find it almost prophetic that this assignment happens to fall into the same time frame as when I am at a point of heightened curiosity on this subject of Love. Why at this very moment I find myself questioning my current status with a newfound relationship. I can't help but to assume that I have found "Genuine Love" because of an overwhelming feeling of vivacious content upon finding a seemingly perfect union. Peck's views on love in this respect differ from what my thoughts have conjured up as such. And I can only infer that the words of a reputable author and doctor are more legitimate than mine. It is here that I must stop to apologize to you, Louis, for making this part of the paper far too personal than necessary. "Falling in Love" is a common myth in this society. The actual act of falling in love, according to Peck, is a misconception. There is a differentiation to be made between what is termed "falling in love" and the act of real loving. Peck describes exactly what it is that we experience when We think we have fallen in love. Much of what Peck describes as falling in love has to do with what he calls "ego boundaries". These ego boundaries are established during infancy and continue to develop throughout the person's life. These boundaries represent an individual's limits with their mental and physical power, as they are perceived by the individual. With these ego boundaries many people feel confined into their own personal identity which generally creates a feeling of loneliness. A need to form a cathexis is then developed. Peck describes it thus, "The essence of the phenomenon of falling in love is a sudden collapse of a section of an individual's ego boundaries, permitting one to merge his or her identity with that of another person. The Sudden release of oneself from oneself, the explosive pouring out of oneself into the beloved, and the dramatic surcease of loneliness accompanying this collapse of ego boundaries is experienced by most of us as ecstatic. We and the beloved are one! Loneliness is no more!" Pg.87 Now it is not to say that the feeling of having fallen in love means that there in no hope for true love to grow from it. Many loving relationships do form on these grounds. However, It is after the inevitable diminishing of this fervent emotional overload that true love is put to the test, and the result of the relationship will either fail or prosper. It has been said that the "magic" of any romance dies, a statement to which I can only accede to. Genuine love therefore will be established and continue to mature long after this feeling has ceased. What then is true love? I suppose I should know what it is if I intend to have it grow out of a simple cathexis. As Peck describes it, love is "The will to extend one's self for the purpose of nurturing one's own or another's spiritual growth." Pg 81. Love then seems to fall into place as one of the key elements involved in enlightenment. To fully reach an individual's peak of spiritual potential, it seems imperative for a person to form a loving relationship with another person. There is so much to be gained from a bond between two individuals, which is most commonly the underlying motive for finding someone to connect with. Whether they are conscious of it or not, many people have a desire to find a companion from whom they can grow, whether it be intellectually, romantically, spiritually, or any other means of progression that is to be gained from that experience. Moreover, It is an integral part of any relationship to have the same desire to provide the stimulation that is necessary to inspire the other person's spiritual growth. For true love to succeed it must be as much of a giving experience as a receiving one.=) There is a tremendous amount of effort involved with making love last, despite what Hollywood and television would like you to believe. I have been led to incorrect assumptions regarding this; that to be in love is an effortless affair which requires little rational action. Quite the contrary, as Peck puts it. "a good deal more is required to develop a healthy, creative marriage, raise a healthy, spiritually growing child or contribute to the evolution of humanity...nurturing spiritual growth is an infinitely more complicated process than can be directed by any instinct...it requires thoughtful and often painful decision making."(pg 110-111) As with much of life's endeavors, the effort that is invested into a loving relationship will be rewarded in some way. However, what is put in may not be what comes back in return. Which is to say, the method of giving or nurturing the other could quite possibly have negative connotations. Which leads me to an all the more perplexed state. I have come to realize that consistently cherishing the loved one may work better in pushing that person away. This statement by Peck helps to put things into perspective. "Love must be manifested in confrontation as much as in beatific acceptance."(pg.113) A successful relationship is not without it's conflicts. This is where the problem of confrontation inevitably comes into play. In today's culture many people arrive at a dispute with an aggressive demeanor, thus engaging, more often than not, in a destructive manner. This does little to encourage the other, nor does it rarely resolve the problem. What many people need to learn is a better method of confronting the loved one. There's is no doubt that during the course of a relationship, the couple will require guidance from one another. It is how that guidance is expressed and received that will determine if it will be of positive affect. The outcome depends largely on how the criticism is delivered, and subsequently, how one responds to the criticism of the other. It is generally asserted by many that such acts of criticism are displays of one's superiority over the other, thereby arriving at a conflict. Nobody likes to be told that they are wrong, especially from a person they love. It is to be understood that the motives of criticism are not to weaken the pride of the other, but merely to offer advice, at which point it should be acted upon or not, depending on the receiver's volition. Such criticism should be met with gratitude, rather than to take offense to it. Peck puts it best by saying this, "The loving person is frequently in a dilemma, caught between a loving respect for the beloved's own path in life and a responsibility to exercise loving leadership when the beloved appears to need such leadership."(pg. 151) Alas, I must reach a conclusion on love. To me this is still a seemingly impossible task, as there is so much more for me to learn. I understand that to love means to respect and nurture the beloved, with the intention for both involved to grow spiritually. It entails the will to commit, and devote most of oneself into the loving relationship. It invariably requires a lot of effort. I know that it is something that I want very badly. I have learned that love is not that fiery sensation that erupts in my chest when I think about her. It is much more than that. I love my friends and family unconditionally, which I believe is the only condition in which love will persevere. I still seek to find that kind of love in some one else, with whom I can build a life with. And yet somehow I know that I will stumble upon her without even looking. That, perhaps, is the beauty of it all. What is Love? why are you asking me? Justin Hori Peace Studies Louis Silverstein f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Why the Internet is Like a Vigina.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Why the Internet Is Like a Vagina > > > > ------------- > > * The more people use it the bigger it gets. > > > > * If you play with it too much you can go blind. > > > > * You wouldn't believe the things people put in there! > > > > * Some people think they know how to move around in it, but they really > > can't interface. > > > > * In the long-distant past, its only purpose was to receive information > > considered vital to the survival of the species. Some people still think > > that's the only thing it should be used for, but most folks today use it > > for fun most of the time. > > > > * It provides a way to interact with other people. Some people take this > > interaction very seriously, others treat it as a lark. Sometimes it's hard > > to tell what kind of person you're dealing with until it's too late. > > > > * If you don't apply the appropriate protective measures, it can spread > > viruses. > > > > * You think you're just playing around, but you can get involved in > > something that takes 9 months to finish. > > > > * The part you see is actually just the front end of a very complicated > > system. > > > > * If you're not careful what you do with it, it can get you in big > > trouble. > > > > * It has its own agenda. Somehow, no matter how good your intentions, it > > will warp your behavior. Later you may ask yourself "why on earth did I do > > that?" > > > > * Some folks have it, some don't. > > > > * Those who have it think that those who don't have it are somehow > > inferior. > > > > * Those who don't have it may agree that it's a nifty toy, but think it's > > not worth the fuss that those who do have it make about it. Still, many of > > those who don't have it spend all their time trying to access it. > > > > * Once you've started playing with it, it's hard to stop. Some people > > would just play with it all day if they didn't have work to do. > > > > * Some people believe in security and avoiding penetration but others > > believe it should be open to all comers. > > > > * Both are subject to abuse by hardware dongles. > > f:\12000 essays\sexual education (80)\Womens relations in the 19th Century Outline form.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Theme: Relations between women in the 18th and 19th centuries. Thesis: Relationships between women in the nineteenth century America created a web of love and support for women. Mothers and daughters, sisters and friends from childhood formed emotional and sometimes physical bonds that lasted lifetimes. These ties were acknowledged and easily accepted in their societies. Many women survived unthinkable hardships such as geographical isolation, child birth, and loss of children because of the unconditional love found in their relations with other women. I. Introduction A. Female friendship of 19th century not really studied before B. Abundance of evidence suggests very strong emotional ties between women. C. All types of relationships are suggested from sisterly love to passion D. In this world men are hardly noted II. Defining and analyzing these relations A. Question of method and interpretation B. How to view same sex relations 1.Psychopathology 2.dichotomy between normal and abnormal C. Viewing within a cultural and social setting D. Based on the diaries of women from 35 families from 1760s to 1880s 1.Represents brood range of women 2.Middle class III. Sensual and platonic A. Sarah Butler Wister and Jeannie Field Musgrove 1. Met while families vacationed; spent 2 years together at boarding school 2. throughout life wrote to eachother talking of their deep affection and their anguish when apart 3. Marriage brought physical separation but nor emotional. 4. Made references that may imply a relationship that is not necessarily platonic 5. Friendship lasted their entire lives B. Molly and Helena 1. Met at boarding school 2. Formed friendship similar to that of Sarah and Jeannie 3. many references to a physical relation 4. marriage brought depression and changes because of now having male lovers. 5. Molly tells Helena she loves her as "wives do love their husbands" C. Significance of these letters 1. Do not define as hetero or homosexual but as examples of the intensity of the emotional bond 2. Force us to place female love in a particular historical context IV. Emotional function of such female love A. American society characterized by strict gender-role separation. 1. women formed supportive networks that came with rituals for every important event in a woman's life from birth to death 2. these emotions supported by strict restrictions in relations between young men and women. Two totally separate spheres existed, women's and men's B. The woman's world was a cycle of home, church, and visiting other women. This world was inhabited solely by women and children. Help with domestic during illness and other problems. Vacations often designed for old friends to meet again. V. Women and their female kin A. Women's female kin were the core of this world of female ties. 1.Relatives provided the nucleus around which groups of friends and networks revolved. 2.Much of a woman's life could be focuses around her family and extended family (in-laws) B. The mother-daughter relationship is at the center of this world. The daughters relied on their mothers for support and learned their female duties from them, sort of an apprenticeship. C. through relations with female kin, the web grew through the non-relative friends of kin as a girl grew she made her own friends and they were incorporated into this familial world. VI. Rituals in the life of a woman A. Marriage was one of the great rituals. Support surrounded the bride for months before hand. B. Childbirth was a solely female ritual, friends and relatives were present through the entire process. VII. Conclusion The relationships between women during this era was core to their lives and survival. Without the love, support, and rituals surrounding their daily lives together, many of the women would not have survived the hardships that often presented themselves in life. Point of Analysis: I feel that the author was a bit long winded in her explanations of some things. There are many things that she repeats. I also feel that she could have presented more about the lives of men. After reading this, I wonder what the men did all day and if they had relationships like this with their friends and male kin. It is a great essay and does show vividly the lives of women during this time Point of Synthesis: This article really helped me to understand the women during this time much more. To see their lives on a much more personal level, and how they socialized really creates a deeper and more personal understanding of women here. Connecting this with their political lives, regional, and religious helps to make the circle complete and create a true understanding of women during this era.